x 
Pay fees 
tL ee 


i 


ae 


net 


SF 
= eat 


ret et ~ 


aca 








~ MAR 22 1934 ig 
a 
Ww 











Ce: 
“ 
Avia sere 


GNSBI15 
Hi, 


Division 


Section 












Jie 

, } aD * { fl * 

a > pee 4 §. Bist any ae . i 

a >Y ae Rope 4 mel hae i) Yt 

| ; ; i , oy Pie % 

? ’ ian a [Wry ¢ £5 ut eh es Ki, r ty, 
f : iy oh 





a We 
oa af rs 


‘,) 
‘@ 





THE RACES OF MAN 


eThe Oc 


THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
NEW YORK - BOSTON - CHICAGO - DALLAS 
ATLANTA - SAN FRANCISCO 


CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS 
LONDON 


MACMILLAN & CO., Lim1tep 


BOMBAY - CALCUTTA = MADRAS 


THE MACMILLAN COMPANY OF CANADA, Lr. 
TORONTO 


ree 


* 


J 
i tise ae 










a faa e ry ; ; : : - A > 
: ie + r = =<) ae . fe 4? : 
ze oe * ay = : ny ‘Tes 7 J : a“ oi i . . 8 yal ak a 


Py pis Ae i Va ." iB : , ‘ an " : 4 : t x \! 


See 
aA 

! 

al 

, 

a 

4 ; | 
ad 

: 

“t , 

ites Boe 


s = 
ie ey 


Pipette piv oticse Xe 
. 
- 


oe ee 
ea) 


pee as tar) eee 


ae 








JICARILLA APACHE 


THE RACES OF MAN 


AND THEIR DISTRIBUTION 


a 


te A 
—— < 
"ROR Rees 


‘A. C. HADDON, Sc.D., F.R.S. 


READER IN ETHNOLOGY IN THE 
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE 


— «Sew Bork 
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
1925 
All rights reserved 


Coryricut, 1925, 
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY. 





Set up and electrotyped. 
Published January, 1925. 


PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 


PREFACE 


It is extremely difficult to give in a very short space a well- 
balanced account of the races and peoples of mankind. The 
present effort must necessarily be open to grave criticism 
from several points of view. For various reasons I have not 
attempted to give proportional representation to the several 
areas and continents. Thus it will be noticed that Europe is 
dealt with in greater detail than other continents, and for 
obvious reasons I have given disproportionate space to the 
British Isles and Dominions. The effects of European col- 
onisation are entirely omitted. 

If the beginner makes himself acquainted with the terms 
and definitions given in the Basis of Classification he should 
find no difficulty in understanding the somewhat condensed 
accounts of the various peoples which limitation of space has 
necessitated. 

This little book is to some extent a summary of a larger 
work upon which I am at present engaged. As it is intended 
to be of use to students of geography and history, as well as 
to the general reader, who presumably require synthetic con- 
clusions rather than detailed information, I have not hesitated 
to make generalisations, often perhaps on but slender 
grounds. These, however, should be regarded as being held 
only in a tentative manner. J have omitted most of the data 
upon which such generalisations are founded and also, to 
secure brevity of treatment, I have refrained from quoting in 
the text the names of my authorities and the sources for vari- 
ous statements. By consulting the works given in the short 
Bibliography, the student will be able, for the most part, to 
check what I have written. References are sometimes given 
to minor papers of recent date, while other more important 

Vv 


V1. PREFACE 


memoirs of earlier date are omitted, but references to these 
will be found in the papers cited. Thus in one way or another 
the more advanced student should be able to obtain a suffi- 
cient knowledge of the literature of any people or area. 

The book consists of four parts: The first portion deals 
mainly with some of the physical characters employed in 
racial discrimination and classification. A grouping is next 
given of various stocks according to these characters, together 
with their distribution. The different varieties here recorded 
have a very unequal value, numerical and otherwise. Some 
are well-defined, relatively pure groups, others are much 
mixed and therefore ill-defined ; in some cases an element in 
a population has been described although it has no special 
location, as it appears to represent an old racial stock which 
has become submerged in the existing population I frankly 
admit that the selection of these groups has been determined 
mainly from a practical point of view and it is probable that 
other groups would have been added, if a logical scheme had 
been adopted. This is followed by an attempt to indicate a 
probable racial history of the various areas. Finally in the 
General Summary I deal briefly with the problem of heredity 
and the effects of environment on the formation of races, and 
also give a sketch of what I assume to have been the main 
lines of the progressive evolution and the early migrations of 
Homo sapiens. 

My thanks are due to Dr. Davidson Black, Mr. tt H. Dud- 
ley Buxton, Prot. Hl. J, Pleure; Mr. H.-],;H. Peake, Drow: 
N. Salaman, Prof, C. G. Seligman and Dr. F. C. Shrubsall 
for personal advice and assistance, in addition to the authors 
of the books and papers I have consulted and from whom 
I have frequently quoted. I gratefully acknowledge the in- 
valuable help I have received in various ways from Miss E. 
S. Fegan of Girton College in the preparation of the book. 


7 a the = 
1924. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 
PREFACE e e ° ° ° e e e e e e ° 'e @ ° V 
MASTS OF CLASSIFICATION iiyh io bhae) sat taliinw aentrs I 
General discussion on “race” and various methods of clas- 
sifying mankind ; Physical characters here employed—Hair ; 
Skin-colour; Stature; Form of head; Face; Nose; Eye. 
An ARRANGEMENT OF THE Main Groups oF MANKIND . 15 
A DeEscripTION OF THE Marin Groups oF MANKIND AND 
SHEFET RO LIST REBUTLONGIES Weide’ atthe bees iio aaah acl em 17 

DISTRIBUTION AND RAcIAL History AccoRDING TO AREAS 37 

ETC ARIMA eM ARC, eat et ai gy Ne ae a aa 
Archaeology; North Africa; North-east Africa; East 
Africa; Central and Western Africa; South Africa. 

EUROPE ihe Geen ats : F ake Ohe de cuuce lealy a RC) 
Prehistoric and early historic peoples; Iberian Peninsula ; 
Italy; Greece; Russia; Latvia and Lithuania; Esthonia ; 
Finland; Lappland; Poland; Czecho-Slovakia; Rumania ; 
Bulgaria; Yugo-Slavia; Albania; Hungary; Austria; 
Switzerland; Germany; _ Scandinavia ; Netherlands; Bel- 
gium; France; Great Britain; Ireland. 

MGT E e Be igt rk ek otis) pane AAPM ES) i 


General considerations and Giuffrida-Ruggeri’s suggested 
classification of Asiatic peoples; Movements of peoples in 
Central Asia; Western Siberia; Eastern Siberia; Man- 
churia; Korea; Japan; Arabia; Asia Minor and countries 
to the south; Mesopotamia; Persia; Afghanistan and Ba- 
luchistan; Western Turkestan and the Pamirs; Chinese 
Turkestan; Tibet; China; India; Assam; Burma; Siam, 
Annam, etc.; Malay Peninsula; Indonesia. 


COCA EPs ty Nees er ee ee ML Cat OTR La ARIE eed EEO 
New Guinea and Tasmania; Australia; Melanesia; Poly- 
nesia; Micronesia. 


PNA G7) Dp ae AEA CEEGn MPC PREP nn BS Ae A a ae ange at aie 
North America; Canada; Mexico and Central America ; 
South America; British Guiana; West Indies. 


GENERAL SUMMARY AND DIAGRAM . . « «© «© + + 150 
PGE ACUTD AE ELV a heise ae ena abe mae ted oman ae HOR UBL ey RW Rae 


Soe Ga ECE AP al) AC ALR AA yr aS ye CS 


LIST OF PLATES 


PLATE 

I. A JICARILLA APACHE, Athapascan stock. Note the typical profile and 

lank hair. He is wearing a war head-dress with a beaded frontlet and 

silver earrings. There are four painted lines over the cheek-bone 
Frontispiece 


II. TWO KOIARI MEN of the village of Makabiri; typical ulotrichous 
bearded Papuans of the Central District of British New Guinea 
(a) Height 1.692 m. (5 ft. 64 in.), cephalic index 77.2 
(b) ORT O97 11tsa (5 Sette An fe * 8 ) 
to face page 18 


III. A NORTHERN AUSTRALIAN, with curly hair, a broad nose, through 
the septum of which is inserted a long bone (probably a wing bone of 
a wild swan); the body and arms are decorated with cicatrices and 
CNCIOUS sie ce sais) oh T im\ ew reNel ice Vonleg aie Dae ree OU) CO meee cae 


TVNAN: ARAB «C Semite) oe) /n Phe hlad clisre ket eels ANE. One i non 


v. AN AINU of the Saru river valley, Yezo. Note the non-Mongolian 
features, abundant cymotrichous hair on head and face. He is wear- 
ing the ceremonial fillet, from which two squares of cloth depend on 
each side, and a wooden carving of a bear’s head is attached to the 
ei) Ms eA RS PT APU PEST FEY PLAN ELE E TU fag a xs File ates 


VI. AN OLD CHINESE MAN and A YOUNG Boy; the latter exhibits pro- 
nounced “Mongolian” features. Nanking . . . to face page 34 


VII. A NEGRILLO, or African Pygmy, from the Kasai valley, Congo. 
Note the ulotrichous hair, broad flattish nose, and thick lips; the face 
and head are ‘broad’. 10). Nie eee eR oi ho Face pagemae 


VIII. A MAORI CHIEF (Polynesian), whose face is decorated with moko, 
or fine grooves chipped into the skin, pigment being inserted during 
the operation of cutting. In true tattooing the design is formed by 
minute punctures Petit to face page 134 


1x. AN ESKIMo. Note the straight hair, and greater development of 


the “Mongolian fold” in the left eye . . . . . to face page 136 
X. TWO PATAGONIANS, one holding a lasso and the other a bolas; the 
fillet is very characteristic . . . . . . . - to face page 144 





PLATES I, V, VII, Ix and x are from photographs taken at the St. Louis 
Exposition, 1904, by the Staff of the Field Museum of Natural His- 
tory, Chicago, and given to me by my friend, Dr. G. A. Dorsey, with 
full permission to reproduce them. 


PLATE 11 is from a photograph taken on the Cambridge Expedition to 
Torres Straits, etc., 1898. 


PLATES III, Iv and vu are from purchased photographs. 


PLATE vi is from a photograph taken by my friend, Mr. J. Thomson. 
viii 


THE RACES OF MAN 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION 


Various methods are employed in the attempt to group 
together different human communities, but in the endeavour 
to classify mankind it is essential to keep the consideration 
of physical characters, culture, and language quite apart from 
one another, much confusion having arisen in the past from 
the non-observance of this elementary rule. 

The problems of racial affinity are purely zoological, thus 
in considering race, only external and internal physical char- 
acters, or even to some extent physiological characteristics, 
can be taken into account. This is the method upon which is 
based the classification adopted in this book. Unfortunately 
there is still a lack of uniformity in the employment of cer- 
tain terms, as for example in the use of the word “race.” 

The term “race” is employed in various senses, but usually 
to connote a group of people who have certain well-marked 
characters in common, What these characters are, or how 
many characters are to be taken into account, is usually a 
matter of individual opinion. If all fair-skinned peoples are 
grouped under the term of the White Race, this will include 
long-headed and broad-headed groups. Or the term “race” 
may be applied to one of these groups. Race names, such as 
Nordic or Alpine, are merely convenient abstractions helping 
us to appreciate broad facts. A race type exists mainly in 
our own minds. Assuming that by isolation and consequent 
inbreeding a group of people can acquire a number of similar 
traits, when such a group mixes with another group that has 
acquired different traits a population will result of which a 
certain number will, in the main, possess most of the charac- 

1 


2 THE RACES OF MAN 


ters of one parent group, a certain number will possess most 
of those of the. other group, while the greater number of per- 
sons will on the whole seem to be intermediate in appearance, 
not necessarily because the characters themselves are inter- 
mediate but because there may be a mingling of characters 
from both parental groups. Processes of this type, between 
closely allied varieties or between different types of humanity, 
have taken place from time immemorial. Further, it is pos- 
sible that there may be groups apparently intermediate be- 
tween two others, which do not owe their intermediateness to 
racial mixture but to their being less modified descendants of 
an ancestral stock from which the other two stocks have 
diverged. Thus with more complete knowledge it becomes 
increasingly difficult to define a “race.” 

Generalisations concerning such characters as head-form, 
pigmentation, stature and the like of large areas tend to mask 
the real ethnic diversity that exists in these areas and to 
produce a fictitious appearance of uniformity. A certain 
amount of generalisation is necessary in so vast and intricate 
a subject as racial ethnology and I have not hesitated to give 
average measurements or indices, since in no other way could 
broad results be arrived at. But it must always be understood 
that they are merely averages of peoples within an area and 
that hidden away in these averages may be found the com- 
ponent types of the group in question, 

It is very doubtful whether there are at the present time 
any races that can be termed “pure,” though a few peoples, 
such as the Andamanese, the Bushmen, or the jungle Vedda, 
appear to be practically unmixed. The Jews, being of mixed 
origin, certainly cannot be spoken of as a pure race, again 
there is no such thing as an English or an Irish race; they 
can only be termed a people or a nation. A people is a 
community inhabiting any given area; thus the Andaman 
Islanders are a people, so far as we know, of pure race, while 
the people of Ceylon belong to various races. 

A classification based on culture may be of interest to the 
sociologist, but it is obviously one which can have no prime 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION 3 


importance in regard to genetic relationship, though it may 
indicate the influence of peoples upon one another. There is 
no such thing as racial culture. The culture of any given 
people is primarily dependent upon their mode of life, which 
is in itself largely an expression of geographical conditions. 
It would be difficult to assert that the culture of any known 
people is, strictly speaking, entirely aboriginal. The move- 
ments of peoples have resulted in amalgamations of cultures, 
and there may be cultural migrations practically independent 
of recognisable racial admixture. These migrations of cul- 
tures afford a fascinating study and their elucidation will 
form the basis of a true history of mankind. 

Language is merely a special branch of culture but, though 
it often forms a useful indication of the contact of peoples, it 
cannot by itself be employed in a classification of races. A 
classification of mankind by language has only the same value 
that a classification by any other form of culture may possess. 
A similarity of language merely proves that the peoples in 
question, at one time or another, have been in contact with 
each other. When a language is imposed upon a native popu- 
lation by a more powerful or more cultural immigrant people, 
we may suppose that the immigrants brought their women 
with them. An example of this may be found in the invasion 
of the Aryan-speaking people into India. In those cases 
where the immigrants were few in number and mainly or en- 
tirely of the male sex, most or all of them would have to 
marry local women and their children would naturally speak 
their mother’s language, as, for example, in the case of the 
Northmen adopting the Anglo-Saxon or French language 
when they settled in England or France. It is surprising 
how completely one people will adopt the language of another, 
but the borrowed language usually betrays the previous 
existence of the aboriginal language by divergences in gram- 
matical construction, in phonology, and in sound-shiftings ; 
also some aboriginal terms are almost certain to persist. 

I shall occasionally refer to language or to artefacts (such 
as stone implements or pottery) as suggestive of a relation- 


4 THE RACES OF MAN 


ship between two peoples or of a migration. In doing so I do 
not mean to imply that these have any racial value, but any 
decided peculiarity of a culture suggests that it has been de- 
veloped within a definite restricted area, which is one of the 
conditions for the formation of a race (p. 150). A language 
or artefacts when found in another area are good evidence 
for a movement of population—or in some cases merely of a 
spread of culture. The original population may have been a 
relatively pure one, that is a race, or may have been a mixed 
people; it is only by careful analysis that a language or a 
culture can give an indication as regards these two alterna- 
tives. 

No one physical character can by itself be employed in the 
discrimination of peoples, but in order to classify mankind 
several characters must be taken into account. In a small 
book of this kind it would be impossible, even were it desir- 
able, fully to discuss the relative value of such characters: 
also various physical characters that have been utilised by 
students cannot even be referred to here. 

The physical characters which can be employed in the 
grouping or discrimination of peoples are mainly of two 
kinds ; those which are readily apparent, and those which re- 
quire more minute observation, usually with the assistance of 
instruments, as in measurements of the living and of the skull 
and skeleton. The most obvious of the superficial characters, 
such as skin-colour, character of the hair, shape of the nose, 
stature and the like, have been recognised from time imme- 
morial. Practically all peoples look upon their own physical 
characters as constituting the normal type, and consequently 
regard those that differ from them as being strange and even 
repulsive. This is proved by the frequency with which a 
people will class itself by a name which signifies “men,” 
thereby implying that they only are the important men, while 
other peoples are designated by nicknames, names of local- 
ities, or of some peculiar habit. 

We have an interesting example of the employment of 
certain of the above-mentioned characters as a means of racial 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION 5 


discrimination in the Vedas, which were composed by the 
poets of the Aryan-speaking invaders into Northern India 
about 1500 B.c. The word varna, which is now employed to 
signify caste, is used in the dual number, “two colours,” i.e. 
the light skin of the “Aryans” and the dark skin of the 
Dasyus, that is, of the Pre-Dravidian aborigines, who are 
elsewhere called “noseless,” “black-skinned,” “unholy,” “ex- 
communicated” ; other texts dwell on their low stature, coarse 
features, and their voracious appetite. It is hardly an exag- 
geration to say that from these sources there might be com- 
piled a fairly accurate anthropological definition of certain 
Pre-Dravidian tribes of to-day. 7 

The physical characters which I shall mainly employ are 
the character of the hair, skin-colour, stature, form of the 
head, the characters of the face, nose, and eyes. 


HAIR 

The most convenient character to employ for a prelimi- 
nary grouping of mankind is the nature of the hair. The fol- 
lowing series occurs: Straight, the lank hair that usually falls 
straight down, it is stiff, coarse and long. Smooth, the hairs 
are thinner, soft and slightly curved, or with a tendency to 
become wavy. Wavy, hair with low, medium, or deep waves. 
Frizzly, hair with a very short deep wave, which does not 
form a curve or spiral. Curly, each hair forms a more or 
less complete circle, or a large spiral a centimetre or more in 
diameter. Woolly, typically characterised by numerous, 
close, often interlocking spirals from I mm. to 9 mm. (as a 
maximum) in diameter; this term has become established, 
though strictly speaking it is a misnomer. For practical pur- 
poses these varieties of hair-form may be grouped as follows: 
(1) Letotrichy (or Lissotrichy), or straight hair (Pls. v1, 
1x). This is typical of the Asiatic Xanthoderms and of those 
peoples descended from them. (2) Cymotrichy, or smooth, 
wavy and curly hair (Pls. 111, v). This series is character- 
istic of Western Asia, Europe, North and North-eastern 
Africa, India, Australia, and other regions where such peo- 


6 THE RACES OF MAN 


ples have spread. (3) Ulotrichy, or woolly hair (Pls. 11, 
vir). The hair of the head is long in Papuans and Mela- 
nesians, shorter in Negroes, and short in Negrillos, Negritos, 
and Bushmen; among the Bushmen the hair is remarkable 
for fineness and groups itself into little knots (the so-called 
pepper-corn hair) which appear to be separated by bare 
spots, but as a matter of fact the hair follicles are distributed 
as in other races. All intermediate conditions may occur 
between the extreme types, even in the same locality. I have 
collected practically every variety from ulotrichy to leiotrichy 
in the village of Hula, on the south coast of South-east Brit- 
ish New Guinea, but there is abundant evidence to show that 
there has been a mixture of races in that area, and thus the 
apparent anomaly merely reaffirms the importance of the 
classificatory value of hair. 

Climatic conditions probably account indirectly for the 
character of the hair. The ulotrichous form is due to two 
main factors, the great curvature of the hair follicle and its 
compressed lumen, so that the emerging hair is started in a 
spiral, and is a narrow oval in section. These conditions and 
the slack skin muscles may be due to life in a warm moist 
climate. In leiotrichous individuals the hair follicles are 
straight, have a more vertical position and a round lumen, 
and the hair is consequently straight and more or less round 
in section. This may be correlated with a contraction of the 
skin due to a dry habitat. In cymotrichous hair the condi- 
tions are intermediate. The length of the head hair is usually 
in inverse ratio to the abundance of hair on the body. Some 
cymotrichous peoples have very hairy bodies, e.g. Ainu, Toda, 
some Australians, some Europeans. The Xanthoderms and 
Amerinds usually have an almost hairless body. 

Practically everywhere outside Europe and parts of North- 
ern Asia the hair is black in colour, but it often has a brown- 
ish of reddish tinge. In Europe we have the greatest diver- 
sity of colour, but even here the bulk of the population has 
brown or black hair, especially in the centre and south. Red 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION 7 


hair is widely distributed in Europe and Western Asia, but it 
can only be said to be even moderately common among the 
Welsh, Scottish Highlanders and Jews; it is very prevalent 
among the Finns, 


SKIN-COLOUR 

The colour of the skin is the external character which at 
Once arrests attention, and by some authorities is placed first 
in the rank of racial characters, but a consistent use of this 
feature tends to some confusion, although in a general way it 
accords with certain other criteria. The pigmentation of the 
skin is due to various brownish granules in the deeper layer 
of the epidermis ; the differences in the colour of the skin of 
various peoples are usually regarded as being merely a ques- 
tion of the frequency of the granules. We may, for the sake 
of convenience, speak of White-skinned peoples, Leucodermi, 
but these vary from pinkish-white in the north to tawny- 
white or light brown in the south: Europeans, most of the 
Western Asiatics and North Africans, Polynesians. Brown- 
skinned peoples, varying from light brown to red-brown and 
dark brown: Hamites, Dravidians, most Amerinds. Yellow- 
skinned peoples, Xanthodermi, of varying tints from quite 
light to brown, but always with a yellowish tinge: Mongo- 
loid Asiatics, some Amerinds, Bushmen, Hottentots. Black- 
skinned peoples, Melanodermi; these are usually a dark cho- 
colate-brown, but in Africa there are many variations in 
colour; very few are really black: Negroes and Negroids, 
Papuans, Melanesians, Pre-Dravidians, Australians. 

The ancient Egyptian artists who decorated the royal 
tombs at Thebes in the XVIIIth Dynasty distinguished be- 
tween four races: (1) the Egyptians, whom they painted 
red; (2) the Asiatics or Semites, who were coloured yellow; 
(3) the Southerners or Negroes, who naturally were painted 
black; and (4) the Westerners or Northerners, white. We 
ourselves speak loosely of white men, yellow men, black men 
or “niggers,” red men, and brown men. 


8 THE RACES OF MAN 


It is a commonplace that the skin of mankind, so far as 
the Old World is concerned, tends to be darker towards the 
equator, and fairer away from it, at least in the northern 
hemisphere ; but this general rule does not hold good for the 
New World. It is also admitted that these gradations in 
colour have a protective value ; in the case of the melanoderms 
against the actinic rays of the sun and in that of the leuco- 
derms against cold, since white is the best colour for keeping 
in the heat of the body. Various attempts have been made to 
correlate the different hues of the skin with geographical and 
climatic conditions, but the subject is a very complicated one 
and generalisations are occasionally found to break down 
when particular areas are considered. For example, we find 
peoples of very different physical characters living under 
analogous conditions and with a similar climate ; thus the 
environment of the very dark Negro of the Congo basin is 
not very dissimilar from that of the pale yellow Punan of 
the interior of Borneo, or that of the cinnamon-coloured jun- 
gle people of the Amazon valley; but the skin-colour and 
other characters of these groups are extremely different. Or 
again, the conditions of existence are not dissimilar for the 
dark Fijian and the relatively fair Samoan. If negro charac- 
ters are due to environment why has not the latter been oper- 
ative to produce similar characters elsewhere? A plausible 
explanation might be found in the time factor, on the suppo- 
sition that the Punan and tropical Neo-Amerinds have not 
been in their present habitat long enough for the climatic con- 
ditions to have taken effect. Conversely, there is no apparent 
climatic reason why the natives of Australia should be so 
dark-coloured and broad-nosed, and the same applies with yet 
more force to the same characters in the Tasmanians. It 
rather seems that the various physical features (however and 
wherever they have been attained) may have taken a definite 
direction for so long a time that modification in an opposite 
direction has become impossible. We may conclude that 
variations in pigmentation arose spontaneously independently 
of the action of the environment, at a period perhaps when 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION 9 


variability and mutations were more prone to occur, and that 
the deeply pigmented individuals being more fitted to sustain 
tropical conditions at length outlived the rest ; the colouration 
may have been intensified and its progress accelerated by a 
process of sexual selection. The converse would occur in 
cooler latitudes. 


STATURE 

Another variable character is stature. According to Top- 
inard, the average human stature is about 1.65 m. (65 in.) ; 
those people who are 1.70 m, (67 in.) and over in height have 
high statures ; those between 1.70 m, and 1.65 m. are above 
the average; those between 1.65 m. and 1.60 m. (63 in.) are 
under the average ; those below 1.60 m. are short. Those who 
fall below 1.50 m. (59 in.) are now usually termed pygmies. 

The following scale is employed in this book: 


PyGiiv tam orea ces -1.48 m. ( —58z in.) 
SHC as eae & aie 1.48 m.-1.58 m. (584-624 in.) 
Meds. o's b'e eon 1.58 m.-1.68 m. (624-66 in.) 
Laibrwrere ne UAE 1.68 m.—1.72 m. (66 -67% in.) 
Vier vatalicmas ier: 1.72 m.+ (672 in. +) 


It is universally admitted that some races are predomi- 
nantly tall, others short, or even of pygmy stature, but there 
is often a considerable range of variation within certain limits 
among the same people, though a tall people will not contain 
very short individuals, except pathologically (dwarfs), and a 
pygmy people will not include members of tall stature. Tor- 
day found that certain Congo BaTwa pygmies, near the 
Kasai river, left the forest two generations ago and took to 
agriculture and a settled life. They have attained a stature far 
superior to that of the average pygmy, though not equal to 
that of their BuShongo neighbours, with whom intermarriage 
is out of the question. Torday suggests that sunshine, air and 
regular life have been the main factors in this change, but 
another explanation may be found more in accordance with 
the teaching of genetics. A people may be temporarily 

dwarfed by unfavourable conditions of life, but they increase 


10 THE RACES OF MAN 


in stature when the conditions are improved, as is shown in 
the case of the Limousin district in France (p. 82 and cf. p. 
55). 

High stature is partly dependent upon the retardation of 
maturity, thus allowing of long-continued growth. An open 
wandering life seems to be favourable to increased stature if 
the conditions are not severe. Speaking broadly, peoples with 
stunted stature are frequently found in heavy forest country, 
and also in excessively cold and notably infertile areas where 
life is hard. But every case must be taken by itself, as there 
is always a possibility that a given short people may have 
been driven by a taller, stronger people into the region where 
it is now found. 


FORM OF THE HEAD 


A very valuable character is the general form of the head. 
When looked at from above some heads are seen to be long 
and others short, the former are also generally narrow and the 
latter broad. This distinction is illustrated by the Cephalic 
Index (c.1), which is the ratio of the breadth of the skull or 
of the head to its length, the latter being taken as 100. When 
the ratio falls below 75 the skull is termed dolichocephalic, or 
narrow-headed, when it is between 75 and 80, it is meso- 
cephalic, or medium-headed, when it exceeds 80 it 1s brachy- 
cephalic, or broad-headed. Sometimes only two groups are 
recognised, the dolichocephalic, —78, and the brachycephalic, 
78+. When only dealing with the skull it is better to speak 
of the Cranial Index and to reserve the term cephalic index 
for the head of the living ; roughly speaking the cephalic index 
is two units higher than the cranial index, but some anthro- 
pologists add only one unit. In this book I give the cephalic 
index, usually of males only, except in those cases where it is 
specially mentioned that the cranial index is intended. 

The height of the head is a character of some importance ; 
some heads are high and well arched when looked at from the 
side (hypsicephalic), while others are low and flattened 
(platycephalic or chamaecephalic). 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION II 


LENGTH-BREADTH INDEX 
Cranial Cephalic 
=AE MA EIMEACOIICHO~) 1 aece oo os Cries «e's — 
65-70 Hyperdolicho- .............. — 


Oe TW WOUCNOs rer w esis sc aneme cece ot is 
Pee MESO ts YL ac ice Coe meals hs 77-82 
Ro Ne BEACH Y~ wills cried alt Kasde tia « 82+ 


85-00 Hyperbrachy- .............. -_ 
QO+ Ulivabrachveur-t emotes desc cs — 


LENGTH-HEIGHT INDEX, OR ALTITUDINAL INDEX 


Cranial Cephalic (auricular height) 
eC OU Hatta) dos 2 s'od glne's -58 (=—Platycephalic) 

SOOT LNOs ir vient ad aids wet 58-63 

WetEMeLLYDSL# aes elastics cv wens 63+ (=Hypsicephalic) 


The cephalic or cranial index is merely a ratio expression ; 
it does not inform us where the greatest breadth of the head 
occurs, nor does it give any indication of the real form of the 
head, which certainly is more important than the index. As 
the various types of head-form can only be accurately noted 
on the skull, they scarcely affect our present purpose, and, 
furthermore, a continual reference to diagrams is necessary. 


FACE 

A correlation, which is termed harmonic, usually occurs 
between the form of the head and that of the face, thus doli- 
chocephals have narrow faces, Leptoprosopy, and brachy- 
cephals have broad faces, Chamaeprosopy (or Euryprosopy). 
To this general rule there are notable exceptions termed 
disharmonic: thus a long head and broad face occur in the 
Cro-Magnon type and among the Eskimo, while a broad head 
and narrow face are characteristic of the French Basques. 
Keith is convinced that the modern British face is becoming 
longer and narrower as compared with prehistoric English 
skulls. The appearance of the face is largely influenced by 
the lateral expansion or the prominence of the cheek-bones, 


12 THE RACES OF MAN 


The lower part of the face may project considerably, 
prognathous; this is what is termed a “low” feature; or 
there may be little or no projection of the face, orthognath- 
ous. These characters are dependent on the size of the 
jaws. 

A flat and retreating forehead is also a “low” feature, but 
a somewhat bulbous forehead, such as is characteristic of 
Negroes, does not necessarily imply high intellectual ability. 
A straight nose, and one in which the root is only slightly 
marked, so that the line of the forehead passes gently into 
that of the nose, constitutes the classical nose of Greek statues. 
As a matter of fact, this feature was seized upon and exag- 
gerated by certain Greek sculptors, the contours of the nose 
and forehead being alike falsified, so as to give increased 
nobility to the expression. The majesty of the brow of Zeus, 
the wielder of the destinies of men, was due to an overstep- 
ping of human contours, as these in their turn, in the dim ages 
of the past, had passed beyond the low outline of the brute. 


NOSE 

A feature that has always attracted attention is the nose. 
The root may be pinched or broad. The bridge may be 
platyopic, mesopic, or prosopic, that is, low, medium or high, 
a character which is of considerable value in the discrimina- 
tion of races, As seen in profile the nose may be long or 
short; concave, straight, uniformly convex, aquiline (te. 
strongly convex at the bridge), or sinuous. There may be a 
more or less distinct tip, or the end may be rounded off or 
even flattened. The base may be reflected, horizontal, or de- 
pressed. The wings (alae) vary considerably and the nostrils 
may be narrow, medium, broad, or round. 

Relatively to the length of the nose (from the root to the 
angle with the lip) the wings may be broad, platyrrhine (or 
chamaerrhine), over 85 (Pls. 111, vir) ; moderate, mesorrhine, 
85-79 (Pls. vi, vii); or narrow, leptorrhine, less than 70 
(Pls. 1v, 1x). This ratio is known as the Nasal Index of the 
living (N.1.). 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION 13 


NASAL INDEX 


(On skull) (Of living) 
Hyperleptorrhine ..... —55 
=A ts Leptorrhine 2. cA 55-70 
47-51 Mesorrhine .......... 70-85 
51-58 Chamaerrhine ........ 85-100 (=—Platyrrhine) 
58+ Hyperchamaerrhine ... 100+ 


The nasal index of the skull is the ratio of the breadth of 
the nasal aperture to the height which is taken from the 
nasion (the point where the suture between the two nasal 
bones meets the frontal bone) to the central point of the lower 
border of the aperture. The two nasal indices are only rela- 
tively comparable. Speaking generally, the leucoderms are 
leptorrhine, the xanthoderms mesorrhine and the melano- 
derms platyrrhine. The nasal index has proved of great value 
in the disentangling of the elements in mixed populations, as 
for example in India and East Africa. 

The so-called “Jewish nose” is of interest; it cannot be 
termed “Semitic,” as the true Bedawin, who must be regarded 
as typical Semites, do not possess it. It was, however, typical 
of the ancient Hittites, and is so of the present Armenians, 
their modern representatives. It is therefore obvious that 
there must have been a cross between the Jews and the Hit- 
tites, and we know from history that they were early in 
contact with one another. 

Wide nostrils and a broad nose are frequently associated 
with hot moist conditions, whereas in regions of cold dry 
climate the nasal apertures are narrowed so as to warm the 
inhaled air. 

EYE 

Amongst most peoples the palpebral fissure, slit or opening 
of the eye, is horizontal and more or less full; it is normally 
widely open in Europeans and most other peoples, and quite 
narrow in many North Asiatics. In South Europe, North 
Africa and generally in the Nearer East the opening is often 
almond-shaped. 


14 THE RACES OF MAN 


A second type of eye is characteristic of the xanthodermous 
Asiatics and of the mixed peoples partly derived therefrom, 
hence it is frequently termed the “Mongolian eye.” ‘Typically 
the fissure is oblique, the outer angle being higher than the 
inner angle, and the fissure is somewhat in the form of a 
scalene triangle, and is also much narrower than in the 
ordinary eye. These conditions are termed “oblique- or 
slant-eyed” and “slit-eyed.” 

Occasionally in leucoderms, sometimes in Negroes, and as 
a rule in Mongoloid peoples, a fold of skin, the epicanthic 
fold, or Mongolian fold, covers the inner angle of the eye and 
may extend on to the cheek (Pls. vi, 1x). This is a fold of 
skin arising three or four millimetres above the free edge of 
the upper lid which bears the eye-lashes. In extreme cases 
this fold may sag down over the margin of the whole upper 
lid and conceal it completely, so that the eye-lashes are scarcely 
seen—the “Mongolian eyelid.” The typical Mongolian eye is 
therefore slit-eyed, oblique-eyed, with an epicanthic fold and 
Mongolian eyelid; but amongst xanthoderms there is a con- 
siderable variation in the development of one or the other of 
these characters. 

The pigmentation of the iris varies greatly in range of 
colour among the leucoderms, especially in Northern Europe. 
Among the xanthoderms and melanoderms the irides are 
almost uniformly dark brown in colour. 


There are many other characters which are employed by 
physical anthropologists, necessitating the observation of cer- 
tain details of anatomical structure, or careful measurements 
on the living or on the skeleton; for these the reader is re- 
ferred to special works dealing with physical anthropology. 

Although, as a matter of convenience, the range of the 
variations of any given feature is divided up into groups, such 
as dolichocephaly, brachycephaly, and the like, to which 
definite names are applied, it must be clearly understood that 
these demarcations are purely arbitrary and are employed 
merely to facilitate comparison and classification. 


AN ARRANGEMENT OF THE MAIN 
GROUPS OF MANKIND 


ULOTRICHI. 
ULOTRICHI ORIENTALES. 
Very short, dark-skinned, meso- to low brachycephalic. 
Negrito (Andamanese, Semang, Aeta, Tapiro). 
Short or tall, dark-skinned, dolichocephalic. 
Papuan, Melanesian. 


ULOTRICHI AFRICANI. 
Very short, yellowish-skinned, mesocephalic. 
Negrillo (Akka, BaTwa, BaMbute, etc.). 
Short, yellowish-skinned, mesocephalhie. 
Bushman, Hottentot. 
Short or tall, dark-skinned, dolichocephalic. 
Negro, Nilote, Bantu-speaking Negroid or “Bantu.” 


CYMOTRICHI. 
I. DOLICHOCEPHALS. 
A. Dark-skinned, of short or medium stature. 
(a) Platyrrhine. 
Pre-Dravidian (Sakai, Vedda, Jungle tribes of 
South India, Bhil, Gond, etc., Oraon, Kolarian) ; 
Australian. 
(b) Mesorrhine or leptorrhine. 
Dravidian, Hamite. 
B. Intermediate shades, of variable stature, black hair, 
typically dolichocephaltc. 
Indo-Afghan, Nésiot or Indonesian, Palaeo-Amer- 
ind, 
C. Tawny-white complexion, black hair, medium stature. 
Eurafrican, Semite, Mediterranean, (the Brown 
Race). 


15 


16 THE RACES OF MAN 


TT MESOCEPHALS, 
A. Tawny-white complexion, black hair, medium stature. 
Pyrenean, Atlanto-Mediterranean. | 
B. Fair skin and hair, tall stature. 
Nordic. 
C. Light brown skin, black hair, medium stature. 
Ainu. 


Ill. BRACHYCEPHALS. 
Sallow or tawny skin, colour of hair variable, medium or 
tall. 

Eurasiatic: (1) Alpo-Carpathian (Cevenole; Slav; 
Pamiri or Iranian); (2) Illyrio-Anatolian (IlI- 
lyrian or Adriatic or Dinaric; Anatolian or Ar- 
menian) ; Prospectatores ; Beaker-folk. 


LEIOTRICHI. 
Li DOLICHOCEPHALS. 
Brownish- or reddish-yellow skin, generally tinged with 
red, medium stature. 
Eskimo. 


Il. MESOCEPHALS. 
Vellowish-brown skin, stature short, medium or tall. 
Palaearcticus or Ugrian or Palaeo-Asiatic, Sinicus ; 
Northern Amerind. 


Ill. BRACHYCEPHALS. 
Skin yellowish-white to coppery-brown, stature short, 
medium or tall. 
Turki; Centralis, Tungus or Mongol; Pareoean or 
Southern Mongoloid ; Polynesian ; Neo-Amerind; 
Tehuelche ; North-west coast Amerind. 


A linear arrangement, such as is practically unavoidable in 
a book, can very rarely indicate biological affinities ; to illus- 
trate these a two- or three-dimensional arrangement is 
necessary. Therefore a tabulation, such as the above, must 
not be regarded as representing all the relations between 
certain groups. 


A DESCRIPTION OF THE MAIN GROUPS 
OF MANKIND 


ULOTRICHI 
ULOTRICHI ORIENTALES or EASTERN ULOTRICHI 


Very short, dark-skinned, meso- to low brachycephalic 
(“Pygmies”) 

NEGRITO: 

ANDAMANESE, Hair short, black or sooty in colour, with a 
reddish tinge, body hair scanty or absent; skin varies 
from bronze to dull sooty-black; stature 1.485 m. (5814 
in.), well-proportioned body and small hands; head 
small, brachycephalic (c.1. 83) ; face broad at the cheek- 
bones, lips full but not everted, jaws do not project; 
nose straight, sunken at the root. 

Andaman Islands. 


SEMANG. Hair short, black with a reddish tinge, scanty on 
face and body; skin dark chocolate-brown; stature 
1.528 m. (60% in. or less), of sturdy build ; mesocephalic 
(c.1. 79) ; round face, lips usually not thick, jaw often 
slightly protruding ; nose short, flattened and very broad 
(N.I. 97). 

Central region of Malay Peninsula and East Sumatra. 

AETA. Hair short, dark seal-brown to black, often abundant 
on face and body; skin sooty-brown; stature 1.465 m. 
(5734 in.); brachycephalic (c.1. 82); lips moderately 
thick ; nose flat and extremely broad (N.1. 102 or more). 

Philippine Islands. 


TAPIRO. Hair short black, abundant on face and body; skin 
17 


18 THE RACES OF MAN 


yellowish-brown ; stature 1.449 m. (57 in.), active mus- 
cular men ; mesocephalic (c.1. 79.5) ;a character frequent 
among them, and among other Negritos, is that the upper 
lip (i.e. from the nose to the mouth) is deep and convex ; 
nose straight, medium breadth (N.1. 65.5-94, av. 83). 
Western mountains of Netherlands New Guinea ; traces of 
similar people elsewhere in New Guinea, and probably also in 
parts of Melanesia. 


Short or tall, dark-skinned, dolichocephalic 


PAPUAN. Hair black, often of considerable length, abun- 
dant on face: skin dark chocolate- or sooty-brown, usu- 
ally of medium stature, but variable ; head typically doli- 
chocephalic and high; retreating forehead, prominent 
brow ridges, prognathic; nose often prominent and con- 
vex, with tip often turned down, platyrrhine (Pl. 11.) 

Most of New Guinea, and originally throughout Melanesia ; 

formerly probably in parts of Australia and certainly as a 

variety in Tasmania; in the most south-easterly islands of 

the East Indian Archipelago. 


MELANESIAN. Hair usually ulotrichous, but sometimes 
curly and even wavy, usually slight on face and body; 
skin dark chocolate, sometimes very dark, but sometimes 
copper-coloured; stature short or medium, but very 
variable, the preponderating heights are 1.56-1.6 m. 
(611%4-63 in.); dolichocephaly prevails generally, 
through brachycephaly may predominate locally (c.1. 67- 
85); forehead commonly rounded, brow ridges usually 
not prominent; nose platyrrhine, sometimes straight, 
smaller than in the Papuan. 

Mainly of Papuan stock, but more or less mixed by immi- 
grants from and through the East Indian Archipelago; they 
are thus more variable than the Papuans. 

Admiralty Islands to New Caledonia; Fiji; some coastal 
parts of New Guinea and the neighbouring islands to the east 
and south-east. 


KOIARI TRIBE 


? 


PAPUANS 








> MT lef , 
i Wile 
' - « 


"| 
q). a 











MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 19 


ULOTRICHI AFRICANI on WESTERN ULOTRICHI 
Very short, yellowish-skinned, mesocephalic (“Pygmies’’) 


NEGRILLO: 


AKKA, BATWA, BAMBUTE, etc. Hair very short, usually dark 
rusty-brown, face hair usually slight, body covered with 
a yellowish downy hair, longer on back and limbs, or- 
dinary black hair in armpits and on pubes; skin reddish- 
yellow, yellowish light-brown, sometimes very dark; 
average stature 1.36-1.42 m. (5334-5534 in.), the 
most general average is that of the Ituri, 1.375 m. (54 
in.) ; short trunk, long arms, short legs, steatopygia (a 
peculiar excessive development of fat in the buttocks) 
only very occasionally among women; mesocephalic 
(c.1. 77-81); usually prognathic, upper lip deep and 
convex, lips full but not everted, narrow weak chin ; root 
of nose very flat and broad, alae very broad and high; 
eyes protuberant. The dark and taller varities probably 
have Negro blood (PI. vir). 
Equatorial forests of Africa, more especially in the Congo 
region. | 


Short, yellowish-skinned, mesocephalic 


BUSHMAN: 


KHUAI or SAN. Hair commonly very short, becomes rolled 
up into small knots leaving apparently bare spaces be- 
tween them, little hair on body; skin yellow to olive; 
stature 1.529 m. (6014 in.); steatopygia is especially 
marked in women, hands and feet very small; head very 
small, markedly low in the crown, mesocephalic; face 
flattish, lozenge-shaped, often orthognathic, prominent 
cheek-bones, bulging forehead, upper lip convex; nose 
extremely platyrrhine; eyes often narrow and slightly 
oblique ; frequently no lobe to the ear. 

Now mainly confined to the Kalahari desert, but formerly 
extending over the greater part of South Africa. 


20 THE RACES OF MAN 


HOTLENT OT: 


KHOIKHOI. Hair as in Bushman; skin yellowish or brown- 
ish-yellow; stature 1.6 m. (63 in.) ; steatopygia fre- 
quent, back concave, small hands and feet; head small, 
dolichocephalic, somewhat high; face prognathic with 
very prominent cheek-bones and small chin; nose fiat, 
platyrrhine ; ears often lobeless. 


A cross between Bushman and Bantu (possibly with some 
early Hamitic mixture) in which the characters of the first 
predominate; mongrel peoples, Bastards, have also arisen 
from Boer-Hottentot parentage. 

South-west Africa. 


Short or tall, dark-skinned, dolichocephalic 


NEGRO (Western Sudanese or Nigritian). Skin dark brown 
or black; tall stature, 1.73 m. (68 in.) ; burly, short- 
legged, long-armed ; dolichocephalic (c.1. 73-75); fore- 
head often bulging, frequently prognathic, thick and 
often everted lips; platyrrhine. 

Guinea coast, and, originally, tropical Africa. 


NEGROID: 

A, NILOTIC NEGRO Or NILOTE (Eastern Sudanese). Skin 
very dark; very tall, 1.778 m. (7o in.) or more; slim, 
with long legs; dolichocephalic (c.1. 71-74) ; retreating 
forehead, everted lips; very platyrrhine. 

Some (possibly all) of the Nilotic Negroes or Nilotes 
have been modified by Hamitic blood, e.g. Shilluk, Dinka, 
Nilotic Kavirondo (Jaluo, etc.), and others. 

Eastern Sudan and Upper Nile Valley. 


B. BANTU-SPEAKING NEGROIDS (“BANTU”). Hair uniformly 
of the ordinary Negro type; skin all shades of yellow- 
ish-brown to the black of the Swazi, usually a reddish 
ground tint, dark chocolate colour being the prevalent 
hue; stature well above the average, 1.685-1.730 m. 
(664-68 in.) ; typically dolichocephalic, but there are 
mesocephalic groups, some with lower stature; skin 


MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 21 


usually less dark, stature lower, head less elongated, 
forehead flatter, prognathism less marked, nose gener- 
ally more prominent and narrower than in the true 
Negro. 

The numerous peoples of central and southern Africa 
who speak Bantu languages present a great variety of types. 
They are Negro peoples mixed with Hamitic, Negrillo, and 
other elements. 

Africa south of 4° N. lat., but including the Camertins 
and excluding the Great Rift Valley plateau and the extreme 
south-west of the continent. 


CYMOTRICHI 
I DOLICHOCEPHALS. 
‘A. Dark-skinned, of short or medium stature 
(A) Platyrrhine. 
PRE-DRAVIDIAN. Dark brown to nearly black skin; 
short stature ; broad nose. 

(a) SAKAI or SENOI. Hair long, wavy or curly, black with 
a reddish tinge; skin yellowish-brown to dark brown; 
short stature, 1.504 m. (5914 in.) ; mesocephalic (c.1. 
78); orthognathous; nose mesorrhine bordering on 
platyrrhine. 

Southern portion of the Malay Peninsula. 

(b) veppa. Hair long, black, coarse, wavy or slightly 
curly; skin dark brown; short stature, 1.533 m. (6014 
in.) ; the smallest of human skulls, very dolichocranial 
(c.1. 70.5), orthocranial; forehead slightly retreating, 
brow ridges often prominent, fairly broad face, ortho- 
gnathous, thin lips, pointed chin; nose depressed at root, 
almost platyrrhine. 

Ceylon. 


(c) Jungle tribes of South India (KapIR, KURUMBA, PANI- 
YAN, IRULA, etc.). Very curly black hair among the 


22 THE RACES OF MAN 


Kadir and Paniyan, less so among the others; short 
stature, generally about 1.575 m. (62 in.), or less; 
dolichocephalic (c.1. 73-75); markedly pletyrrhine. 
The Kadir have especially thick lips and there is a possi- 
bility that they may be partly of Negrito stock. 

Jungles of South India. 

Of medium stature are the Bhil, Gond and Kandh of 
north central India and the Oraon and Kolarian of Chota 
Nagpur, but in the Kolarians another element seems to be 
implicated. 

Racially akin to the Pre-Dravidians are peoples in east 
Sumatra, and the Toala of the south-west peninsula of 
Celebes, but these are slightly taller, with broader heads, a 
somewhat short face, thick lips, and strongly platyrrhine, 
they are not 2 pure stock. 


AUSTRALIAN. Hair curly, sometimes wavy or even 
straight, abundant on face and body, but may be almost 
absent; skin dark chocolate-brown; medium stature, 
1.667 m. (65% in. or less) ; dolichocephalic (c.1. 72) ; 
flat retreating forehead, prominent brow ridges, pro- 
gnathous, nose depressed at root, very platyrrhine. 

A fairly uniform people who may be regarded as belong- 

ing essentially to the Pre-Dravidian stock (PI. 111). 

Australia. 
(B) Mesorrhine or leptorrhine. 


DRAVIDIAN. Hair plentiful, wavy with an occasional 
tendency to curl; brownish-black skin; medium stature, 
1.634 m. (64% in.) ; dolichocephalic (c.1. 73-76) ; typi- 
cally mesorrhine (N.1. less than 77). 

“Dravidian” is a general term for the main population of 
the Deccan. They are mixed with other races in certain 
places, and many exhibit a marked Pre-Dravidian strain. 

South India. 


HAMITE. Hair dark brown or black, curly, sometimes 











wR ors 8 Berrie ss 


NORTHERN AUSTRALIAN 








nA 6 Be 
Be een rd Par 
2 


Ry va 


as Wane: 7D help he ts *) ir ea i 4 eo bea 
iy Nh Pe) A 4 ‘ vr ; " ' J a ” i : “4y ’ ~ 4) be 
aa a Wiha ey els KER le aly Sa, a 


RA hee 
ast ‘Ve 


‘ej 










u 5 ot { rf ( " 
Gn en Beet ie eis ae aah iN : 
Rivne: PA 4 Ria tiine, + GRO Pic ; 


% pwe 


MAIN GROUPS CF MANKIND 23 


wavy; skin reddish-brown, sometimes brown-black; 
medium stature, 1.65 m, (65 in.) or less; of slender 
build; dolichocephalic (c.1. 75); oval elongated face, 
not prognathic, lips usually thin, chin pointed; nose well 
shaped, usually prominent, leptorrhine to mesorrhine. 


The purer groups are the Galla or Oromo, the Beja (of 
these the Beni Amer are the most typical—they are closely 
related to the earliest predynastic Egyptians and some ancient 
Nubians), the Hadendoa, the Bisharin (who are slightly 
mixed) ; Abyssinians and Somal in part. 

The cephalic index in some Hamites, e.g. the Bisharin, 
may reach 70; this is probably due to the same stock which 
gave rise to the Southern Semites. 

“Half-Hamites,” that is, a mixture of Hamites with Nilo- 
tic Negroes, and in some instances with other elements, are 
the BaHima, Masai, Nandi, Suk, and allied peoples of East 
Africa and the Fula from Lake Chad to Senegal. The 
BaHima are extremely tall. 

Main centre: North-east Africa. 


B. Intermediate shades, of variable stature, black hair, 
typically dolichocephalic 


INDO-AFGHAN. Black wavy hair; very light transpar- 
ent brown complexion ; stature variable, 1.610-1.748 m. 
(6332-6834 in.) ; dolicho-mesocephalic (c.1. 71.3-77.5) ; 
face long, features regular ; nose prominent, straight or 
convex, usually leptorrhine and finely cut; dark eyes. 

Baluchistan, Afghanistan, North-west India, and the Pan- 
jab (Rajput in part). 


NESIOT or 1tnponesian.. Undulating black hair, often 
tinged with red; skin tawny, cinnamon colour, fawn, or 
rather light brown; short stature, 1.54-1.57 m. (60%- 
6134 in.) ; head mesocephalic (c.1. 76-78), probably it 
was originally dolichocephalic; lozenge-shaped face, 
cheek-bones sometimes projecting ; nose often flattened, 
sometimes concave. 


24, THE RACES OF MAN 


It is difficult to isolate this type as it has almost everywhere 
been mixed with a brachycephalic xanthoderm stock. The 
Murut of Borneo (c.1. 73) may be fairly typical. 

Throughout the East Indian Archipelago, and forming 
part of the population of Further India and South China. 


PALAEO-AMERIND (or Lagoa Santa type, Brazil, 
Ecuador, Orinoco). An extinct South American race. 
The rather small skulls are of archaic type, hypsice- 
phalic, with a high vault and very dolichocephalic, but 
they do not present close affinities with Eskimo skulls, 
which also have archaic features. Presumably with 
black wavy or curly hair, yellow skin, and deep-set eyes. 


Living modified mesocephalic representatives are met with 
in eastern Brazil among the Tapuya, such as the Botocudo, 
Aymoro or Buru, who are of short stature, 1.59 m. (62% 
in.), and dolichocephalic (c.1. 78.2, skull 74.1). In ancient 
graves and also more or less in the recent population of the 
south of Patagonia, Tierra del Fuego, the islands of western 
and southern Chile, the Ecuador coast, and apparently on 
the south coast of California. An old dolichocephalic stock 
occurred in Canada, the eastern United States and Ohio 
valley ; this seems to be the basal element of the Northern 
Amerind (p. 32), but these may belong to another ancient 
dolichocephalic stock. 


C. Tawny-white complexion, black hair, medium stature 


EURAFRICAN. Hair dark; rather dark skin, florid com- 
plexion ; moderately tall stature, average about 1.678 m. 
(66 in.), very long, dolichocephalic head (c.1. 70-73), 
hypsicephalic, receding forehead, prominent glabella and 
supra-orbital ridges ; cheek-bones somewhat broad, often 
slightly prognathous ; nose often broad; eyes dark. Two 
variants may be noted: (1) with wavy hair, large meas- 
urements, and strong physique; (2) with rather close 
curly hair, prognathism, and smaller measurements ; this 
type with almost Negroid characters may be connected 
with the Grimaldi type (p. 60). 





ARAB 


Ri 


Ee 


Pate Aah Unt | 


- (7a ee 





MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 25 


This type has been described by Sergi, Giuffrida-Ruggeri 
and by Fleure, who has found it in the Plynlymon and other 
districts of south Wales. It has been noted among the living 
in Algeria, Somaliland, north Abyssinia, Egypt, north Italy, 
Sardinia, north Portugal, Traz os Montes, and Spain (west 
of the Pyrenees), and other scattered places in Europe. It 
is evidently a very ancient type that has persisted in out-of- 
the-way spots. Fleure compares it with a group of skulls 
from the Upper Palaeolithic, which includes Combe Capelle, 
Brinn I, Galley Hill, the Neolithic Borris skull, etc. 


SEMITE. Jet black hair ; elliptical face ; straight or convex 
nose, the finest and narrowest nose is met with among 
the Bedawin. 

Two groups may be distinguished. 

A. BEDAWIN. Medium stature, 1.66 m. (65% in.), and prob- 

ably taller ; dolichocephalic (c.1. 75 or less (Pl. 1v). 
Northern Arabia. 

B. HIMYARITE. Medium stature, 1.62 m. (6334 in.) ; meso- 

cephalic (c.I. 79 or more). 
Southern Arabia. 


The Semites have spread over south-west Asia, North 
and East Africa, and elsewhere. The Himyaritic variety may 
be regarded as a mixed type. The original Jews were a 
Semitic people (Bedawin), who, even in very early times, 
mixed with Amorites, Hittites and Philistines ; their so-called 
“Jewish” nose was acquired from the Hittites. 


MEDITERRANEAN. Wavy or even curly black hair; 
tawny white skin ; medium stature, about 1.615 m. (63% 
in.) ; of slender build ; dolichocephalic (c.1. 72-75) ; face 
narrow, oval; nose generally straight, leptorrhine, but 
rather broad; eyes generally very dark. 

Area of characterisation: in the western Mediterranean 
at the beginning of the Neolithic period, related types spread 
eastwards to the Aegean Islands; in Neolithic times they 
spread northwards to western France and the British Islands. 


26 THE RACES OF MAN 


Formerly termed Libyans, Iberians, Ligurians, one element 
in the Pelasgians, etc. Now mainly confined in Europe to 
the Iberian Peninsula, western Mediterranean islands, south 
France, south Italy, largely in the Grecian islands, local 
patches in the British Islands. The coastal population of 
North Africa grades between Mediterraneans and Semites, 
often with some Negro admixture. 


[BROWN RACE. The Brown Race is described by Elliot Smith 
as consisting of long-headed brunets of small stature 
(about 65 in. or less for men and about 60 in. for 
women) ; scanty hair on body and face, but with a chin 
tuft; body of slender build. Skull long, narrow, ill- 
filled, pentagonoid or ovoid, eyebrow ridges poorly de- 
veloped or absent; forehead narrow, vertical or slightly 
bulging; bulged-out occiput; orbits usually horizontal 
ellipses or ovoids with thin margins; nose moderately 
developed, small and relatively broad and flattened at 
its bridge; chin pointed; jaw feeble; face short and 
narrow, ovoid, usually orthognathous; teeth of moder- 
ate size or small; whole skeleton of slight build and 
suggestive of effeminacy. 


Early Neolithic peoples of the British Islands, France, 
both shores of the Mediterranean, Proto-Libyans, Ancient 
and Modern Egyptians, Nubians, Beja, Danakil, Hadendoa, 
Abyssinians, Galla, Somal, the whole peninsula of Arabia 
and the shores of the Persian Gulf (South Persia), Sumer 
(?), Mesopotamia, Syria, coastal parts of Asia Minor, Anau 
in Turkestan, the original Nésidts or Indonesians (both on 
the mainland and in the archipelago). 

Elliot Smith says, “It is clear that we cannot call this 
group ‘Hamitic,’ because it includes such Semites as the 
Arabs; nor can we call it ‘Mediterranean,’ for its domain 
has been extended far beyond the limits of the Middle Sea, 
and also its distribution is not that assigned by Sergi to 
his Mediterranean Race” (The Ancient Egyptians, 1923, 


p. 69.).] 


MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 27 


II. MESOCEPHALS 
A. Tawny-white complexion, black hair, medium stature 


PYRENEAN. Chestnut hair; dusky pink skin; stature 
1.66 m. (6534 in.), broad shoulders; essentially meso- 
cephalic (c.1. 78-82), inclined to be platycephalic, swol- 
len temples, supra-orbital ridges, but not glabella, usu- 
ally fairly marked ; cheek-bones slightly prominent, long 
orthognathic, triangular face with narrow chin; nose 
very prominent and narrow; eyes nut- or chestnut- 
brown, often greenish. 

This may prove to be a mixture of several racial types; 

Telesforo de Aranzadi equates it with the “Cro-Magnon 

trace.” 


Extending chiefly across the north of Spain. 


ATLANTO-MEDITERRANEAN. Very dark hair and 
eyes; stature medium, 1.66-1.67 m. (6514-6534 in.); 
mesocephalic (c.1. 79-80). 

According to Deniker, in the east of the Balkan peninsula, 
from the mouth of the Tiber to Gibraltar, thence to the 
mouth of the Guadalquivir, north Portugal, and on the shores 
of the Bay of Biscay to the lower valley of the Loire, etc. 

This group is of doubtful validity and has probably been 
arrived at by a process of averaging a mixed population 
composed of Mediterraneans and others. 


B. Fair skin and hair, tall stature 


NORDIC. Yellow, very light brown, or reddish wavy to 
curly hair; florid or reddish-white skin; tall stature, 
1.73 m. (68 in.) ; head long, mesocephalic (c.1. 76-79). 
frequently with finely arched skull, supra-orbital ridges 
moderately strong; the bones of the long face are 
strongly developed ; prominent, narrow, usually straight 
nose; prominent chin; blue or grey eyes. 

Scandinavia, northern parts of Germany, parts of the 

Netherlands and Belgium; now forms one element in north- 


28 THE RACES OF MAN 


ern France and the British Islands; one branch formed the 
early stock of the south-eastern Baltic states. 


C. Light brown skin, black hair, medium stature 


AINU. A great profusion of black wavy hair on head and 
body ; light brown skin like a tanned Central European, 
skin over cheek-bones frequently rosy ; medium stature, 
about 1.575 m. (62 in.) ; thick-set; mesocephalic (c.1. 
77.3); orthognathous, with a broad face; short, con- 
cave, broad leptorrhine nose (N.1. 68) ; large horizontal 
eyes, epicanthic fold usually absent, iris dark brown 
(PL. v). 

The indigenous population of Japan, now confined to Yezo, 
south Sakhalin, and the three most southern Kurile islands ; 

Riu-Kiu islands. 


Ill; BRACHYCEPHALS 


Sallow or tawny skin, colour of hair variable, 
medium or tall 


EURASIATIC. Most of the European brachycephals are 
usually grouped under the term Alpines or the Alpine 
Race, and are clearly related to the groups of peoples of 
the plateaux and mountains that extend from the Hima- 
layas, through Asia Minor, to the Balkans and the moun- 
tain axes of Europe. Among them we may distinguish 
two main stocks: 

A. (1) ALPO-CARPATHIAN. Chestnut-brown or black hair; 
sallow skin; medium stature, 1.635 m. (64% in.); 
broad and thick set; very brachycephalic (c.1. 85-87) ; 
broad face; rather wide leptorrhine, and frequently 
concave nose; hazel-grey or dark brown eyes. 

Central plateau of France, the Cevennes, Ardennes, 
Vosges, Swabian Jura, Alps, Czecho-Slovakia, the Car- 
pathians, the Balkans, Greece, Russia. 

The western members of this group have frequently been 
termed Cevenoles or Auvergnats. The eastern members 
are universally termed Slavs. 





AINU 


Natick tae Sa Nie i 
CA he LONE ate 
Aiden hy at yee 





MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 29 


In the area south and east of the Baltic, Poland, parts of 
Prussia, and probably traces in Saxony and Silesia, we find 
a fair-haired variety with lower brachycephaly (c.1. 82-83), 
broad square face, nose often concave, and blue or grey eyes. 
This is the Vistulian or Oriental race of Deniker, which he 
arrived at by a process of averaging; a local bleaching may 
have taken place, but Nordic mixture is indicated. 

(2) PAMIRI (IRANIAN), Homo alpinus of Lapouge. Hair 
brown, usually dark, sometimes light, always abundant 
and wavy or curly, full beard, brown, ruddy or even 
light; white-rosy or bronzed skin; stature above the 
average, 1.66-1.707 m. (6534-674 in.) ; brachycephalic 
(c.1. 85 and over) ; long oval face ; nose leptorrhine (N.1. 
62.6-72), prominent, aquiline to straight; eyes straight, 
medium in colour, some light and occasionally blue. 

Galcha, Tajik, Wakhi, etc., of Persia, the Pamirs and 
neighbouring areas, and extending in a north-easterly direc- 
tion to Manchuria, 

B. ILLYRIO-ANATOLIAN, Brown or biack hair; tawny-white 
skin; medium or tall stature; high (hypsicephalic) 
brachycephalic head, with a vertical occiput ; nose promi- 
nent ; dark eyes. 

(1) ANATOLIAN (ARMENIAN). Dark hair, tawny-white 
skin; medium stature, 1.63-1.69 m. (6414-6614 in.) ; 
heavily built body with a tendency to corpulency; very 
brachycephalic (c.1, 86-87) ; a prominent aquiline nose 
with a depressed tip and large wings is very char- 
acteristic, 

Scattered in Anatolia; Armenia; the ancient Hittites were 

typical members of this race. 

(2) ILLyrtan (ApRIATIC or DINARIC). Brown or black 
hair ; rather tawny skin; tall stature, 1.68-1.72 m. (6614- 
6734 in.) ; (c.1. 81-86) ; elongated face ; narrow, straight 
or convex nose. 

This group is usually regarded as a variety of the preced- 

ing one, 


30 THE RACES OF MAN 


The Illyrian mountain system with some extensions into 
the Carpathians, the north to south mountain system of the 
western Balkan peninsula and of Greece; probably among 
the Little Russians. 


PROSPECTATORES. Hair and eyes very dark; sallow 
skin; some individuals tall, stalwart, with strong 
shoulders; brachycephalic (c.1. 82-84); glabella and 
supra-orbital arches not prominent; practically ortho- 
gnathous, jaws powerful and rather square. 


The “Prospectors” have been so termed by Fleure, since 
he regards them as being coastal trading folk, presumably 
originally from the eastern Mediterranean, who were one of 
the groups concerned in the introduction of some types of 
megalithic monuments and were themselves largely occupied 
in prospecting for copper and tin, and perhaps especially for 
gold. These are the “maritime Armenoids” of Elliot Smith. 

This stock appears to be the result of an early cross be- 
tween Mediterraneans and Anatolians. 

Found in small: numbers among various coastal peoples. 
Salerno, Bari and other littoral parts of South Italy ; south- 
eastern and eastern Sicily; Gozo; various coastal parts of 
Spain; the mouths of the Loire and the Charente, and across 
the Breton peninsula to the Cotes du Nord; west coast of 
Britain and east coast of Ireland; and ? south-west Norway. 


BEAKER-FOLK. Hair colouring seems to vary, but often 
fair and reddish; probably a florid skin and inclined to 
freckle; very tall stature, 1.74-1.752 m. (6834-69 in.) ; 
robust, very muscular; brachycephalic (c.1. 81), large 
high head, prominent glabella and supra-orbital ridges, 
flattened occiput, long narrow face, somewhat prominent 
cheek-bones, and rugged features, large jaws, square 
chin ; nose prominent, leptorrhine ; eyes probably blue or 
blue-grey. 

These are the people who were formerly called “Round- 
barrow men,” “Bronze Age men,” etc. They may be re- 


MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 31 


garded as a cross between Alpines and Nordics. The later 
comers to Britain were more Alpo-Carpathian in character, 
i.¢. less massive and rugged. 

In Late Neolithic and Early Bronze Age times they had 
important centres in Silesia, near the Moravian Gate, in 
Bohemia and near the junction of the Rhine and Main. They 
spread to Lombardy and to the north of the Seine, and also 
landed at various spots on the east coast of England and 
Scotland, where they penetrated into the country up the 
river valleys ; landings were also effected on the south coast 
of England. Individuals survive in most central and western 
European countries, and in Denmark (Borreby type). 

The Beaker-folk may be taken as one example of the ad- 
mixtures of Nordics and Alpines which are characteristic of 
the southern border of the European plain. They usually 
combine the fair colouring and strong growth of the Nordics 
with the broad head of the Alpines, but the several groups 
differ in various respects. 


LEIOTRICHI 
I, DOLICHOCEPHALS 


Brownish- or reddish-yellow skin, generally tinged 
with red, medium stature 


ESKIMO. Straight black hair ; short stature, 1.58 m. (6214 
in.) ; very dolichocephalic head (c.1. 72), very long and 
very high; face flat, very broad, prominent cheek-bones ; 
nose narrow, somewhat prominent; eyes straight, black, 
epicanthic fold occasionally occurs; hands and feet re- 
markably small (Pl.. 1x). The western Eskimo are 
taller, 1.68 m. (66 in.), mesocephalic or low brachy- 
cephalic (c.1. 80). The Alaskan Eskimo are meso- 
cephalic (c.1. 79) ; stature 1.658 m. (654 in.). 

Whole Arctic coast of North America, Greenland, and the 
extreme north-east of Asia; formerly extended on the At- 
lantic coast as far south as Massachusetts. 


32 THE RACES OF MAN 


Il. MESOCEPHALS 
Vellowish-brown skin, stature short, medium or tall 


PALAEARCTICUS (urcIAN, PALAEO-ASIATIC). Hair 
black, brown, fair, chestnut or reddish, sparse beard ; 
yellowish-white or yellowish-brown skin; short or me- 
dium stature; platycephalic; sometimes with a flat face ; 
prominent cheek-bones ; oblique eyes ; straight or concave 
nose. 

A somewhat indeterminate group of peoples, evidently con- 
taining a very ancient stock which probably was originally 
distinctly dolichocephalic. There is (i) a mesocephalic group 
(c.1. 78.3-80.8), including the Kamchadale, Karagasi, Koryak, 
Tungus of Kolyma and Anadyr regions, Yukaghir, Oroch 
in the east and the Obi Ostyak and Northern Vogul in the 
west, (ii) The brachycephalic group (c.1. 83-85.6) comprises 
the Samoyed, Lapp, “western Tungus,” Yenisei Ostyak, 
Soiote, Uriankhai or Tuba, of central and western Siberia, 
and perhaps the Chukchi of the extreme north-east and the 
Gilyak of the Amur estuary and north Sakhalin. The Per- 
miak, Votyak, Mordvin, Cheremis, and Zyrian have pene- 
trated into Russia, and the Lapp into northern Scandinavia. 
Great modifications by admixture have taken place in some 
peoples of this stock who have migrated into Europe, such as 
the Baltic Finns, Esth, Livonian, Finlanders and others. 

These people are usually termed Ugrians or Ugrian-Finns, 
Ugro-Finns, Yeniseians, Tuba, etc. 

SINICUS. The Chinese as a whole are distinctly meso- 
cephalic (c.1. 76.5-80.2), with a great tendency to hypsi- 
cephaly; mesorrhine (NI. 72.9-79) ; medium stature, 
1.612-1.676 m. (6334-66 in.) (Pl. vt). In many re- 
spects they may be regarded as an average type of the 
xanthoderm Asiatic. 

China. 


NORTHERN AMERIND. Long straight black hair; tall 
stature, 1.68-1.75 m. (66-69 in.); dolicho- or meso- 


MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 33 


cephalic (c.1. 73-78), with a greater tendency to brachy- 
cephaly in the west than in the east; large oval face, 
straight or aquiline nose (Apache, Frontispiece, Pl. 1). 
North American Indians of the Plains and of the North- 
ern and Eastern Woodlands. 


Il. -BRACHYCEPHALS 


Skin yellowish-white to coppery-brown, stature short, 
medium or tall 


TURKI. Hair dark, much on face; yellowish-white com- 
plexion, with a slight tendency to brownish; stature 
medium to tall, 1.675 m. (66 in.), with tendency to 
obesity; a cuboid, very brachycephalic high head (c.1. 
8c-87) ; elongated oval face, broad cheek-bones ; straight, 
somewhat prominent nose ; dark non-Mongolian eyes, but 
frequently the outer part of the margin of the eyelid is 
folded ; thick lips. 


Original home, western Central Asia. An eastern group 
comprises the Yakut of the Lena basin and certain so-called 
Tatars. A central group contains the Kirghiz, Kazak, Uzbeg, 
etc., mainly of Russian Turkestan; the Kirghiz group 1s 
said to be a blend of Pareoean with Turki (c.1. 84-88; 
N.I. 69-78) ; stature 1.638-1.676 m. (6434-66 in.), A western 
group is composed mainly of the Turkoman east of the Cas- 
pian, and of the Osmanli in Asia Minor and European Tur- 
key. To this group belonged the Ughuz and the dreaded 
Uigur, who once founded a civilised state in northern Kash- 
garia (Chinese Turkestan), the Bulgar and the Magyar. 


CENTRALIS, TUNGUS or MONGOL. Hair black, 
coarse, straight, very little on face and body; skin varies 
in colour from yellowish to yellowish-brown, medium 
stature, 1.614-1.684 m. (6314-6614 in.) ; brachycephalic 
(c.1. 84-87), mainly platycephalic, broad flattened face, 
cheek-bones prominent ; usually a low bridge to the gen- 
erally insignificant mesorrhine nose, broad nostrils ; more 


34) THE RACES OF MAN 


or less dark brown eyes, usually with typical “Mongo- 
lian” characters, but the eyes are frequently straight; 
outstanding ears. 


Manchu (Manchuria), Tungus of Transbaikalia, Buriat 
(east and west of the southern half of Lake Baikal), Sharra, 
including the Khalka (Gobi area); west of these are the 
Kalmuk (Chinese Turkestan, Zungaria and Mongolia, an 
outlier also occurs north-west of the Caspian), Taranchi (East 
Turkestan), Torgod or Torgut (Zungaria), Telenget (Altai), 
Hazara (Afghanistan). The Koreans are a modified type of 
Manchu, of slender build, stature 1.63 m.; C.1. 82-83.6, with 
a strong tendency to hypsicephaly ; long narrow face; narrow 
aquiline nose; eyes with epicanthic fold. North-eastern Asia, 
in the Sungari basin and Korea—this type penetrated into 
Japan. 

This is the group usually termed “Mongol”; the origin of 
this term is said to be from the Mongol clan of the Tatan 
confederacy of which the Tatar was another clan. Both 
were in reality Tungus (the Tung’hu of ancient China) of 
whom the Manchu is one branch. There is now a Mongol 
nation though strictly speaking not a Mongol race, but the 
term Mongol has become established by constant usage for 
this group of peoples; Tungus is a preferable term. At the 
present time the term Tatar is quite dissociated from the 
Mongols and is generally applied in a loose way to various 
Turki peoples. 

Central Asia. 


PAREOEAN (souTHERN MONGOLOID). Hair black and 
lank, little on face and body; skin varies from yellowish 
in the north to olive- and coppery-brown in the south ; 
stature varies considerably, but is generally short, averag- 
ing about 1.6 m. (63 in.) ; often thick-set ; brachycephalic 
(c.1. 80-85) ; broad face, frequently slightly prognathous, 
cheek-bones often laterally enlarged; nose short, flat- 
tened, with broadish nostrils; eyes often oblique, with 
epicanthic fold, 





CHINESE 





MAIN GROUPS OF MANKIND 35 


Most of the peoples of this group became considerably 
mixed with local non-Mongolian races when they came south. 
The Chinese of the Hoang Ho are said to be the purest ex- 
amples of this race, but the Tibetans, Himalayans, Southern 
Chinese, and the bulk of the population of Further India, 
Indo-China and Japan are mixed peoples. Those members 
who spread into the East Indian Archipelago have been called 
“Oceanic Mongols,” but a better term for them is ‘“‘Proto- 
Malay,” and it is from them that the true Malay is derived. 


POLYNESIAN. Hair straight or wavy; skin varies from 
that of a South European to light brown; tall stature, 
1.72 m. (6734 in.) ; the average cephalic index is 82.6, 
but dolichocephaly and mesocephaly are widely spread in 
Polynesia ; face elliptical, cheek-bones fairly prominent ; 
nose prominent, sometimes convex, most often straight 
(Maori, Pl. vit). 


The Polynesians are difficult to place, as they are a com- 
posite people; on the whole they may be regarded as mainly 
of Nésidt and Proto-Malay origin, but the ‘“Mongoloid” 
characters are very attenuated and there is probably another 
non-Mongoloid element which is very brachycephalic; some 
have a Melanesian strain. 


From Hawaii to New Zealand, and from Samoa to Easter 
Island. 


NEO-AMERIND. Long straight black hair; skin warm 
yellowish-brown or cinnamon colour; stature short to 
tall, 1.55-1.78 m. (61-70 in.) ; brachycephalic (c.1. 80-84, 
87-89) ; nose straight or concave; rarely aquiline. 

Amerinds of the North American plateaux, Central 

America, South America. 


TEHUELCHE. Long straight black hair ; brown skin ; very 
tall stature, 1.73-1.83 m. (68-72 in.) ; brachycephalic 
(c.1. 85) ; square face (Pl. x). 

The Ona of eastern Tierra del Fuego are probably a branch 


36 THE RACES OF MAN 


of the Tehuelche. Closely allied to the latter are the Borroro 
of Matto Grosso, stature 1.74 m. (6834 in.), C.1. 81.5. 
Patagonia. 


NORTH-WEST COAST AMERIND. Lighter skin and 
hair than other North Amerinds ; medium stature, short 
body, long arms; brachycephalic. Allied to natives of 
North-east Asia. 


A. Northern sub-type: stature above the average, 1.675 m. 
(66 in.) ; head very large, c.1. 82.5; face very broad and 
of moderate height ; nose concave or straight, rarely con- 
vex, of slight elevation. Tlingit, Haida, Tsimshian. 

B. Southern sub-type: stature below the average, 1.645 m. 
(6434 in.) ; brachycephalic, c.1. 84.5; face very broad 
and of great height; nose very high, rather narrow, fre- 
quently convex. Kwakiutl. 

North-west coast of America from 60° N. lat, to the north- 

ern boundary of Washington State. 


AFRICA 


ARCHAEOLOGY 


THERE ate only three main gateways into Africa, (1) the 
Isthmus of Suez, (2) the Strait of Bab-el-Mandeb and com- 
munications across the Red Sea, (3) the Strait of Gibraltar. 
The first two have been solely areas of ingress, except for 
military movements from Egypt, the third has been mainly 
one of egress from the very earliest times ; practically the only 
known movements in a reverse direction being the inroad of 
the Vandals and Alans in the fifth century a.p., and the return 
of the “Moors” about the end of the tenth century. There 
have also been movements across and along the Mediterran- 
ean, but these have had only local effects and have not influ- 
enced any considerable part of Africa. 

Implements of Lower Palaeolithic types have been found 
in South, North and North-east Africa, including Uganda. 
We know that they are of great antiquity, but there is at 
present no evidence to synchronise them with those of West- 
ern Europe; probably they are at least as old. Implements of 
Middle Palaeolithic ( Mousterian) types have been found in 
North Africa, Egypt and Uganda, and have been reported 
from South Africa. | 

The Upper Palaeolithic stone industry of North Africa is 
now termed Capsian (Getulian, etc.) ; when the lower Capsian 
migrated to Western Europe it assumed a special character 
and is called Aurignacian, The Upper Capsian culture seems 
to have developed into the Tardenoisian and as such spread 
widely in Europe, to East and South Africa, and elsewhere. 
The very numerous implements of Upper Palaeolithic type 
in South Africa belong to the same general culture as that to 


37 


38 THE RACES OF MAN 


which the term Capsian is applied in North Africa. Whether 
it is wise in the present state of our knowledge to extend even 
this term to the south of the continent is questionable ; cer- 
tainly it is hazardous to apply the terminology of the several 
Upper Palaeolithic cultures of Western Europe to South 
African archaeology. Despite the general artistic resem- 
blances of the rock paintings and engravings of the French 
Aurignacians and Magdalenians to those of Bushmen, their 
respective stone implements (especially those of recent Bush- 
men) are very different, as are other elements of their cul- 
ture, The European Upper Palaeolithic figurines show slen- 
der types, fat types, and one in which there is definite 
steatopygia comparable with that of the Bushman ; the signifi- 
cance of this is obscure, as there is no osteological evidence 
for a Bushman race in North Africa or Europe. The art of 
the Upper Capsian culture of the eastern Spanish area may 
perhaps be more nearly equated with Bushman art. 


NORTH AFRICA 


The engravings on rocks from Tripoli to Morocco and es- 
pecially in southern Morocco, and extending across the Sa- 
hara to near the Niger, represent animals, some still living 
there and others extinct, and hunting scenes. These may be 
part of the story of a dispersal of an artistic race due to the 
incoming of an alien people; at present these engravings can- 
not be ascribed to any definite people and their age is 
uncertain. 

It is generally admitted that the Neanthropic men who 
inaugurated the Upper Palaeolithic culture in Western Eu- 
rope came through Spain from North Africa (p. 60). The 
Combe Capelle was one of these types, the “negroid” Gri- 
maldi another ; the Cro-Magnon and Chancelade types do not 
concern us here, as they have not as yet been met with in 
Africa. The Combe Capelle type is distinct from the later 
Mediterranean race and has been termed Eurafrican or 
Proto-Ethiopian (p. 24); traces of a similar type occur in 
northern Africa, as for example among the Mogod of north 


AFRICA 39 


Tunisia, and this type has also been recognised among recent 
Abyssinians and Somal. 

Taking North Africa as a whole there seems little doubt 
that the substratum of the population is allied to the Hamite 
or Ethiopian, with a dark skin, fine face, and soft hair. This 
is overlaid by a stratum of leucoderm Mediterraneans. A 
brachycephalic element is not lacking, especially in the island 
of Gerba and the east coast of Tunis; it may date from 
Mesolithic times, as do the brachycephals at Mugem (pp. 
61, 65), but it may be due to the “maritime Armenoids” 
(p. 30). 

The various people who are included under the term of 
Berbers are undoubtedly the descendants of the races known 
to the Greeks and Romans under the generic name of Libyans. 
The Kabyles of the hills between Algiers and Bougie and the 
Shawia of the Aures mountains are very similar to one an- 
other and may be taken as typical Berbers. They are dis- 
tinctly white-skinned, even when sun-burned. Usually they 
have black hair and brown or hazel eyes, about 10 per cent. 
have fair hair and light eyes, some have yellow hair and blue 
eyes, C.I 77, N.I. 60, st. 1.7 m. (67 in.). In the royal necrop- 
olis of Thebes of about 1300 B.c., certain Libyans are depicted 
as having a white skin, blue eyes and fair beards. Blonds are 
represented on Egyptian monuments from 1700 B.c. and were 
noted by the Greeks in the fourth century z.c. It has been 
shown that the light pigmentation of these dolichocephals is 
not solely due to geographical conditions ; it is also significant 
that no dolmens occur where the blond Kabyles are purest 
and most abundant. In the east the blond Libyans (Temhu, 
Tehennu) have quite died out, but there are patches of this 
race in the west of North Africa. The fair Libyans still re- 
main an unsolved problem. Some students bring them from 
Spain, other authors from Italy, others again from the east. 
Perhaps they were a sporadic invasion and formed an aristo- 
cratic class. One suggestion is that they were Proto-Nordics 
who formed a part of the various groups of Asiatics who 
raided Egypt after 1300 B.c., and moved westwards (p. 106). 


40 THE RACES OF MAN 


It is doubtful how far north the Negro population extended. 
It has been stated that it remained tolerably pure even to 
historic times in the hinterland of Tripoli and the south of 
west Morocco; slavery, however, may account for most of 
the traces that now occur. , 

There were settlements on the North African coast from 
the north-east. Thus possibly at the end of the third mil- 
lennium B.c. immigrants brought the Asia Minor-Aegean 
culture and during the troublous times that followed the de- 
struction of Troy in 1250 B.c., North Africa appears to have 
been colonised in places. In 631 B.c. the Greeks made col- 
onies in Cyrenaica. The Phoenicians established themselves 
on the coasts of Tunis and northern Morocco about 1100 B.C, 
and founded Carthage in 822 B.c., but probably they had less 
effect on the population of North Africa than the other for- 
eigners. The Roman occupation, the raids of the Vandals 
and Alans, the Byzantines, and the expelled “Moors” pro- 
duced a slight mixing of races, more especiaily in the towns, 
but practically none in the country, and except for the Nordics 
the racial elements were not very dissimilar. All were ab- 
sorbed by the Berbers. Jews settled in North Africa before 
our era, and since then numbers have poured in. The Arab 
invasion did not seriously modify the prevailing ethnic char- 
acters, as the Arabs are not uniform in type in their own 
country. In North Africa they appear to have been strongly 
Berberised, and hence the difficulty of establishing Arab an- 
thropological types. 


NORTH-EAST AFRICA 

Egypt and Nubia were inhabited, from the earliest times 
of which we have artefacts associated with human remains, 
by a uniform Hamitic people who formed a part of what 
has been termed the “Brown Race” (p. 26). Between about 
4000 and 1500 B.c. Nubia was inhabited by three successive 
eroups of peoples (A, B and C groups) ; the first were pure 
Hamites, At the time of the Ancient Kingdom (3400- 
2625 B.c.) the population of Lower Nubia shows Negro ad- 


AFRICA 4I 


mixture, which presumably took place south of Nubia, and 
was brought in by an admixture of Hamites and Negroes 
pressing north. Less than a millennium later (c. 2000 B.c.) 
another group of Hamites more strongly negroid than their 
predecessors moved north into Nubia; these were the Middle 
Nubians (C group). Thus it is not without significance that 
the ancient Egyptians were accustomed to speak of the Land 
of Punt as their homeland, and the slate palettes indicate that 
in Protodynastic, or perhaps even in Predynastic, times there 
was some sort of intercourse between Egypt and the Somali 
region. Excluding the negro element, there is a perceptible 
difference in the cast of the face of the skulls of the earliest 
and latest of these immigrants. 

During the Early Dynastic period, before the beginning of 
the third millennium B.c., there was a sudden appearance in 
Lower Egypt of a large infusion of alien traits which can be 
recognised as Armenoid ; numbers of these aliens were buried 
in the Gizeh necropolis in the Fifth Dynasty (c. 2750-2625 
B.c.). The effect of this new element was to produce a 
sturdier type; the bones are more massive and have strong 
muscular ridges, the brain-case is of greater capacity and 
well-filled, the forehead is broader and often with prominent 
eyebrow ridges, the cranium is broader (broad ovoid or 
sphenoid) and higher, the nose is longer and relatively much 
narrower, the orbits are irregularly ovoid, and the lower jaw 
is more powerful. There is a greater variation in cranial 
characters among the immigrant Armenoids than among the 
Proto-Egyptians. It is difficult to believe that this highly- 
endowed stock did not bring with them new elements of 
culture. Middle Kingdom (c. 2000 B.c.) graves yield ample 
evidence of the continuance and southern diffusion of the 
effects of this alien admixture. By the time of the Middle 
Kingdom, or at most a century or two later, people possess- 
ing these alien traits had reached as far south as Nubia. The 
blending that then took place has persisted with remarkable 
uniformity to the present day. Despite the percolation of 
Negroes, Arabs and Armenoids, and the sacking of Thebes 


42 THE RACES OF MAN 


by Ethiopians, Assyrians, Greeks and Romans there still re- 
main in the Thebaid large numbers of its people who present 
features and bodily conformation precisely similar to those 
of their remote ancestors, the Proto-Egyptians. 

The following must be regarded as a purely tentative re- 
construction of the racial history of North-east Africa after 
Middle Palaeolithic times. 

In the southern portion were Negroes and to the south of 
these, Negrillos in the west and Proto-Bushmen in the east. 
Swarms of Hamites (or Ethiopians) were coming across at 
various times from Arabia: of these there seem to have been 
two varieties, a northern and a southern. (1) The northern 
variety was of lighter complexion, possibly due to mixture 
with leucoderms, and of a shorter stature; the first movement 
of this branch (Eurafrican) appears to have brought the Cap- 
sian culture into North Africa, and the Egyptian representa- 
tives subsequently developed the fine stone culture of Pre- 
dynastic times, perhaps through foreign influence. The Beja, 
1.e. Bisharin, Beni Amer, Hadendoa and allied tribes who 
inhabit the area between the Nile and the Red Sea are 
modern representatives of the northern branch, though they 
may have arrived at various times. The Libyans (of Medi- 
terranean race) arrived much later in Mesolithic and Neolithic 
times, and then the population of Lower Egypt assumed 
regular “Mediterranean” characters. Armenoids, too, later 
made their appearance, forming an aristocracy, at first very 
few in number but increasing later. The last two migrations 
came across the Isthmus of Suez. The historical Egyptians, 
the pyramid builders, called their predecessors Anu, “the 
primitives,’ and this term was also applied to the southern 
group. (2) The southern variety, sometimes called Cushites, 
retained their dark colouration and had a taller stature. Prob- 
ably one of the earliest groups of this branch formed Negro- 
Ethiopian half-breeds, such as the ancient Neshiu, Yam, Wa- 
wat, Mati, etc., who may have been the ancestors of the 
Barea, Wata or Waito, Agau, etc. Remnants of the Mati- 
Barea stretch from central Eritrea across the Atbara to the 


AFRICA 43 


Nile at Meroe. South of them are the analogous Hameg, 
Kunama and other peoples. 

A less ancient south Ethiopian branch introduced into 
Africa the Galla or Oromo (south of Abyssinia and east of 
the Blue Nile), and the real Danakil (south Eritrea and North 
French Somaliland). Later came pre-Islamic Arabs (Saba- 
eans and the later Himyarites) who formed the White Ethi- 
opian half-breeds, such as the Amhara (of eastern Abyssinia) 
by crossing with the Agau (west Abyssinia). Post-Islamic 
Semitic Arabs gave rise to the Somal by crossing with the 
Galla, who were displaced to the north. 

Another important migration of true leucoderms was that 
which passed under the name of Habashat and in the seventh 
to the fifth centuries B.c. brought a high civilisation into 
Abyssinia. 

Recently various negroid infiltrations have taken place into 
Somaliland, and Ethiopic movements are causing the ex- 
tinction of relics of pre-Ethiopic Negroids. 

Eastern Africa north of 15° N. lat. is divided by the Nile 
into two great ethnological provinces: (1) the eastern is in- 
habited almost entirely by Hamitic peoples (p. 23), (2) the 
western is occupied partly by nomad pastoral “Arabs,” who, 
despite their claim to racial purity, have intermarried with 
other stocks, mainly Beja, Berberine and Negro, but the 
Kababish seem to be less contaminated with non-Arab blood 
than other Sudan-Arab tribes. 

(1) East of the Nile and north of Abyssinia are the Beja 
tribes ; from north to south, the Bisharin, Hadendoa and Beni 
Amer ; and in southern Eritrea the Danakil, or Afar. Of the 
three first the Beni Amer are the most pure representatives 
of the parent stock, but Armenoid traits are apparent in the 
north. The population of Abyssinia is mixed, as its name 
implies; on a Hamitic foundation is superimposed a strong 
Himyaritic infusion from south Arabia. 

(2) West of the Nile in southern Upper Egypt and in 
Nubia are the Barabra, or Berberines. They are usually of 
slight build, yellowish to chocolate-brown in colour, com- 


AA THE RACES OF MAN 


monly with wavy or curly hair, though it may be almost 
straight or sometimes woolly, but the features are absolutely 
non-negroid. They are thus Hamitic, and the same type goes 
back to a great antiquity. The Negroes who came into Nubia 
before Ptolemaic times were of the short, relatively broad- 
headed type, and their effect on the population, slight though 
it may be, has lasted to the present day. 

The Nuba are the negroid aborigines of Kordofan, though 
the northern half is now largely Arabised. They are stoutly 
built, very dark brown in colour, woolly-haired, mesocephalic, 
but some are dolichocephalic with a broad face, platyrrhine, 
some are mesorrhine, others hyperplatyrrhine and with other 
distinctively Negro characters. 

The typical Nilotes are tall, lanky, long-headed, very dark, 
woolly-haired Negroids, usually with coarse features and very 
broad noses. The variations betoken racial mixture, but the 
fusion must have taken place very long ago. There is evi- 
dence that they originated from a mixture of Negroes with 
early Hamites. Those with most Hamitic blood are the Shil- 
luk of the west bank of the Nile from Kaka in the north to 
Lake No in the south and on the east bank from Kodok to 
Taufikia, and a short way up the Sobat. The cradle-land of 
the Shilluk possibly lay between Victoria Nyanza and the 
Sobat, and they migrated north, south and west. A congeries 
of tribes who called themselves Jieng or Jenge, but are known 
as Dinka, stretch from about 300 miles south of Khartum to 
within 100 miles of Rejaf and extend throughout the Bahr- 
el-Ghazal province. To the west of these are the Lwo (Jur 
or Diur), a branch of the Shilluk now closely allied to the 
Dinka. 

EAST AFRICA 

Uganda Protectorate, Kenya Colony, Tanganyika Ter-itory 
and Nyasaland Protectorate may conveniently be classed 
together under the general term of East Africa. 

It has been supposed that this area was formerly inhabited 
by the ancestors of the Bushmen, though the existing evidence 
is of the slightest. It was presumably in the north-easterly 


AFRICA 45 


portion that an early migration of Hamites mixed with this 
population and gave cattle and elements of their language to 
the mixed people who in South Africa are known as Hot- 
tentots. 

In the east of Uganda Protectorate and in Kenya Colony, 
and in British and Italian Somaliland, there are various 
groups of inferior broken peoples who have been termed 
Pariah peoples. Some of these may be regarded as repre- 
senting a very early population, while others seem rather to 
be disrupted portions of higher stocks. All of them have 
been oppressed by the more dominant groups. 

Like all true pastoral peoples the Somal despise manual 
labour and thus have reduced to pariah conditions various 
groups of the older inhabitants. Such are the Tomal 
(smiths), the Midgan (hunters and surgeons), some of whom 
resemble the Galla, the Jebir or Jibér (nomad leather workers 
and buffoons, the lowest of all), who may have come with 
the Somal from south Arabia; the hunting Béni are inferior 
Galla. 

Scattered among the Masai in Kenya Colony are groups of 
hunters classed as Dorobo; some are stated to be of pure 
Hamitic type, others to resemble the Nandi, while others are 
described as squat and often bestial-looking, or even as sug- 
gesting Bushmen, The Konono are also a servile people. 

The Bantu-speaking Negroids extended over the whole 
area; these are Negroes with variable strains of foreign ele- 
ments. The widely-spread keeping of cattle and refinement 
of facial characters betray Hamitic infusion, which is 
stronger in some tribes than in others. The infiltration of 
“Arabs” which has been taking place for many centuries 
must also have had an effect in softening negro characters, 
but the mass of the people are distinctly negroid. 

Another group of negroid peoples, the Nilotes (pp. 20, 44), 
passed in a south-easterly direction; their track is marked 
by the Latuka, Acholi (Shuli), Lango, etc. Those that 
reached furthest south are the peaceful Jaluo or Nilotic 
Kavirondo, at the north-east of Victoria Nyanza. 


46 THE RACES OF MAN 


A later mixture of Nilotes with the Hamitic Galla produced 
the people known as “Half-Hamites,” the more important of 
which are the Lumbwa about Mt. Elgon and the highlands 
east of Victoria Nyanza, and the closely allied Nandi and 
Kamasia (El Tuken) west of Lake Baringo. The original 
home of the Masai group seems to have been about midway 
between the Nile and the upper end of Lake Rudolf; the 
Latuka shifted slightly to the south-east, but have become 
somewhat Arabised. Originally the gigantic Turkana and 
Suk were one people, the former live to the west and the 
latter to the south of Lake Rudolf; they have woolly hair, 
a chocolate-brown skin, and their features recall those of the 
Masai—they may have mixed with the Dinka and Acholi. 
The energetic pastoral Masai first subjugated the Nilotic Bari 
and then moved south-east to south of Lake Rudolf ; the less 
powerful tribes lost their cattle and took more or less to til- 
lage and hunting, and they now occupy the tablelands from 
Lake Baringo to about 6° S. lat. The Masai are tall and 
slender with regular features and a prominent and often 
narrow nose, and prominent teeth, but many exhibit modi- 
fied negro features. The same applies to the Half-Hamites 
as a whole. 

The Karamojo, who live between the Acholi and Turkana, 
are said to be essentially Bantu, though largely influenced by 
Lumbwa-Nandi culture. 

It is generally recognised that the BaHuma or BaHima are 
of Hamitic, probably Galla, descent; they dominated the in- 
digenous Bantu-speaking tribes and intermingled with them 
to a variable extent. They are herdsmen in Buganda, but 
the dominant race in Bunyoro, in Toro and in Ankole. 
They have spread over Karagwe on the south-west of Victoria 
Nyanza to Urundi on the north-east of Tanganyika where 
they are called Watusi, and extend to the western edge of 
Ugogo in the centre of Tanganyika territory. 


The aborigines of Madagascar were negroid ; some believe 
that these were Melanesians and not African Negroes, as the 





ae bi 


oe cote : 
yeas 





AFRICA 47 


natives of the neighbouring coast are not seamen, and there 
are strong currents in the Mocgambique Channel. It is, how- 
ever, difficult to understand how, if they were Negroes, they 
could have so fully abandoned their own language in favour 
of one introduced by a small minority of immigrants; on 
the other hand the Melanesian language belongs to the same 
family as that spoken by the Antimerina and the Melanesians 
are good sailors. From pre-Muslim times various groups of 
Arabs have arrived and imposed themselves on the popula- 
tion and have brought over from Africa numbers of Bantu 
slaves. The southern end of the island has been affected 
by Indian immigration. The Antimerina (“Hova”) migrated 
from the East Indian Archipelago, perhaps from Java, 
about four centuries ago and soon became the dominant 
people, 
CENTRAL AND WESTERN AFRICA) 

Negro Africa roughly begins south of the Sahara and ex- 
tends to the extreme south, but we must distinguish be- 
tween the Negrillos or African pygmies, the Negroes, Nilotes 
and the Bantu-speaking Negroids. The Eastern Sudanese 
or Nilotic Negro has already been dealt with. 

Only a very generalised account can be given of Africa 
south of the Sahara and north of the Zambezi. 

The Negrillos, or African pygmies (p. 19, Pl. vir), who 
live in scattered groups as independent tribes, or small com- 
munities, are everywhere surrounded by taller Negroes with 
whom all degrees of hybridism occur. We may safely regard 
them as relics of a primitive type of Negro which at one 
period inhabited tropical Africa from the southern borders of 
the Sahara to the Zambezi-Congo watershed and from the 
east coast to the Atlantic, for there are still traces of an origi- 
nal pygmy population about Mt. Elgon in Uganda, or even in 
western Galla-land. At present true pygmies are mainly con- 
fined to the Congo basin, but extend in the east to the borders 
of Uganda in the Ituri forest, in the north-east to the vicinity 
of the Bahr-el-Ghazal, in the west to the French Congo, the 
Camertins and Gabi to the verge of Angola. | 


48 THE RACES OF MAN 


A. widely-spread name for them is the BaTwa, but this is 


a common designation for small men, some of whom are not 
necessarily pygmies. In the Monbotto country north of the 
Congo region they are termed Akka, BaMbute or NaMutti in 
the Semliki forest, WaTwa in the basin of the Lunglulu, 
Tikkitikki by the Azande, Balia by the Mabodi, but these and 
other names are those applied to them by their neighbours. 
Their general characters are described on p. 19. It is said 
they can be divided into two groups, but probably there are 
several: (1) with a reddish or yellowish-brown skin and a 
tendency to red in the head-hair ; the thick hair in the armpits 
or on the pubic region is like the head-hair, the buttocks are 
poorly developed ; (2) black-skinned with entirely black hair ; 
the black hair is more distributed over the front of the body 
and limbs, the buttocks are often prominent, and the stature 
has a tendency to be slightly taller ; it is usually believed that 
these have intermarried with ordinary Negroes, Those that 
live in more open country are darker than those living within 
the forests, but there seems to be great variation in the colour 
of the skin. The head is often stated to be “round,” but 
measurements have not been given. Allusion has been made 
(p. 9) to their increase in stature under more favourable 
conditions. They and the Bushmen may be regarded as diver- 
gent branches of a small variety of Negro, to which main 
stock they undoubtedly belong. 

A “Pygmy-prognathous” type has been recognised and de- 
scribed. An ugly dwarfish creature of ape-like appearance 
which crops up in Uganda and in the forests of central and 
western Africa, it is not necessarily of pygmy proportions, 
but is short and may be regarded as a very primitive type of 
Negro which shades off into Negrillos on the one hand and 
Negroes on the other, but they are not appreciably nearer the 
fundamental simian stock than is the average Negro. There 
are no tribes of this group, but we may regard it as a strain 
that occasionally manifests itself. The type has been de- 


scribed as prognathous, beetling-browed, short-legged and 
long-armed, 


a 





AFRICA 49 


The true Negro (p. 20) must be regarded as having at one 
time spread over the greater part of Africa, but he is now 
more or less restricted to the upper waters of the Bahr-el- 
Ghazal and Welle, the area drained by the rivers that flow 
into Lake Chad and the region west of this to the Atlantic 
and south of the Niger to the Gulf of Guinea. 

Although dolichocephaly is a characteristic of the Negro, 
there is undoubtedly a broad-headed strain, the origin of 
which is obscure. In the third millennium B.c. the majority 
of the Negroes who came into Nubia were of the short, rela- 
tively broad-headed type. The nearest representatives at the 
present day of this type are found in the region of the afflu- 
ents of the Bahr-el-Ghazal, Welle, Ubangui and Shari. Meso- 
to brachycephalism is found among the Azande or NiamNiam 
and in certain tribes in the south of the Bahr-el-Ghazal Prov- 
ince. Further west the Kumbra, in south-east Bagirmi, are 
distinctly brachycephalic, c.1. 85, with a much narrower nasal 
index than their neighbours and a very tall stature, 1.831 m. 
(over 72 in.) ; slightly more to the west the Sara of the Shari 
and Logone have a c.1. of 82.5, and a stature of 1.817 m. 
(7114 in.). Other neighbouring tribes are tall and meso- 
cephalic. In the Ogowe basin (French Congo) are broad 
mesocephals of medium stature ; Aduma, c.1. 80.8, st. 1.594 m. 
(6234 in.). An occasional broadening of the head extends 
as far west as the Kru and Vei and even among the Ashanti. 
Among the latter is a distinct proportion of short people, not- 
withstanding their mean high stature; they are also more 
downy and there is a tendency to extreme platyrrhiny. 

The broad-headed type thus extends from the western end 
of the eastern Sudan right across the continent, but it rarely 
appears in a pure condition. Its origin is doubtful ; possibly 
it may represent an old migration from southern Arabia, and 
southward migrations from the central Sudan zone have 
broadened the heads of various peoples in several parts of 
the great Congo area. It is sometimes stated that this broad- 
headed tendency is due to Negrillo influence, but the Negrillos 
are mesocephalic and among the brachycephals there is often 


50 THE RACES OF MAN 


a very high stature and sometimes a narrowing of the nasal 
index, which points to an entirely different racial mixture. 

Mesocephaly occurs in the northern part of the lvory Coast 
territory, in the Camertins, and the whole valley of the Congo 
from Upoto to 25° E. long. and 10° S. lat. There are centres 
of low brachycephaly (c.1. over 81) south of Lake Chad be- 
tween the upper waters of the Benue and Shari, and also 
midway between the Ubangui and the Congo, north of Upoto 
and eastwards to north of the Aruwimi and west of the Mang- 
battu country. There are also a few scattered localities in the 
French Congo and in the south of Congo State on the Lalua, 
about 50 miles south of Laluaberg, and in the Urua Province 
about the western affluent of the Congo. 

The general impression that one gets is that Hamitic (or 
Ethiopian) peoples in Upper Palaeolithic times began to 
spread westwards along the grasslands and open forest 
country right across Africa, The earliest of them doubtless 
mixed with Negroes of various sorts and produced amelior- 
ated Negro strains. Movements of this kind probably took 
place repeatedly over a very long period of time. 

About the watershed of the affluents of the Bahr-el-Ghazal 
and Welle are the group of tribes known as NiamNiam 
(Azande, Makaraka). They are a moderately tall people, 
often meso- to brachycephalic and lighter coloured than 
their neighbours, being red like the local soil and with Negro 
features; the aristocracy is said to be more Ethiopian than 
Negro. To the south are the Mafibattu (Mangbattu), a 
mixed people ranging from a light-coloured Forest Negro 
type to an aristocracy with a pale olive-brown skin and indi- 
cations of an Ethiopian strain. In the region of Lake Chad 
the Kanembu, Bagirmi, Bornu, Kanuri and others show the 
modifying influence of Hamitic blood, though there may also 
be a Berber element as well. 

The Hausa of Northern Nigeria may be regarded as a 
Negro-Hamitic blend in which the former predominates, 
whereas the Fula (Fulani, Fellata, Filani, Fulbe, their true 
name being Pulbe), who now overlord the Hausa, are more 


AFRICA SI 


predominantly non-negroid ; they had their centre in Senegal 
and moved eastward in recent times, having in the meantime 
received a strong Berber element, indeed some regard them 
as being originally of Berber stock. They are tall, with a 
yellow or reddish skin and ringleted hair, not tightly curled, 
body hair almost absent, not hairy like Forest Negroes or 
Berbers, long oval face, a prominent nose. Much mixture 
with negroid peoples has taken place, more particularly with 
the settled Fula. 

The Tibu or Teda of the mountains of Tibesti are the 
whitest of the mongrel tribes of the Central Sudan, this being 
due to Berber and Arab influence; the northern members are 
indistinguishable from the Tuareg, while the southern merge 
into Sudanese Negroids. The Tuareg (Tuarik or Imoshagh) 
are usually regarded as Islamised Berbers. : 

From Gambia to Sherboro the western coastland has con- 
stantly received the remnants of peoples ejected from the 
Sudan. The Mandingo, a mixed people of Fula-Negro ex- 
traction but with Tuareg and Arab infusion, at a remote 
period pushed south from the Upper Niger through north- 
west Liberia and east Sierra Leone; Mandingo, Kru and 
Kpwesi now represent the three main types in Liberia. The 
Kru migrated to the coast some three centuries ago, retreating 
before the Mandingo and Fula; they first settled about the 
mouth of the Cavalla river, subsequently advancing west- 
wards. The lowest type of Liberian Negro has been gradu- 
ally pressed south or enslaved. A steady infiltration of Mu- 
hammadan Mandingo from the north continues to influence 
northern and western Liberia. The Ashanti and Fanti (of 
the Tshi-speaking group) should be regarded as probably a 
single people migrating coastward, part of which, the Ashanti, 
remained beyond the forest belt on the first terraces of the 
highlands, while the rest, the Fanti, reached the Gold Coast. 
The Yoruba tribes, who appear to have a non-Negro strain, 
moved to the Slave Coast from the interior at the beginning 
of the nineteenth century, driving the Ewe-speaking tribes 
westwards. The Yoruba movement was caused by the influx 


52 THE RACES OF MAN 


of Hausa into the north of their territory, pressed thither by 
the Fula. The Niger delta harbours remnants of many 
peoples driven thither by these later arrivals. 

The region of the Bantu-speaking Negroids extends 
roughly over Africa south of 4° N. lat., but including the 
Camertins and excluding the Great Rift Valley plateau and 
the extreme south-west of the continent. 

The Bantu-speaking Negroids (p. 20) are extremely heter- 
ogeneous. As a rule they approach the Hamites in those 
physical characters in which they differ from the true 
Negroes, but the diversity in their physical characters seems 
to be largely due to the different proportions of mixture with 
all the races of Africa. 

In equatorial Africa there have been two main lines of 
movement: certain Congo tribes have come southwards, for 
example, the BaYanzi and the BuShongo (BaKuba), with 
whom were associated the BashiLele and the BaKongo, also 
the WaRegga and BaKuma further east between the Congo 
and the Great Lakes. The BuShongo now living between the 
Kasai and Sankuru almost certainly came from a northern 
home on the Shari river near Lake Chad. On the other hand, 
there has been a northward movement on the part of such 
tribes as the BaPende, BaJok, BaLuba, BaBunda and others. 
The BaLuba went north-west towards the middle Kasai, 
where they are known as BashiLange. A part of the Ba- 
Luba went south from their home on the Lualaba and then 
east to Kazembe on the Luapula. The BaTetela of the 
Lomani are pressing on the tribes to the west. 

Tradition points to successive waves of people advancing 
from North-east Africa to Angola by various routes: they 
would collect about various centres, which became the start- 
ing-points of fresh movements. For example, the Jagga 
(Imbangala), a warlike people who appear to be akin to the 
MaSimba, started about 1490 A.D. from the region of the 
head waters of the Congo whence they streamed westwards; 
they were temporarily checked with the help of the Portu- 
guese but caused an upheaval in the heart of Africa, in which 


i Ce si is 


AFRICA 53 


the Lunda kingdom was involved, and subdued part of 
Angola. About the middle of the sixteenth century they were 
defeated and the remainder eventually settled near the Upper 
Kwango. They were long the terror of the country at the 
Congo mouth and at the end of the sixteenth century they 
raided into Benguela. The MaSimba appeared on the Lower 
Zambezi in 1540, pushed their victorious way north, captur- 
ing Quiloa and Mombasa, were then defeated and disappeared 
from history. 

Zulu peoples also went northwards. Thus the MaSitu set 
out from the Landin country to south of the Zambezi; they 
became entirely Zuluised, and formed the northernmost out- 
post of the Kafirs to north-west of Nyasa, whence they 
raided southwards between Nyasa and Bangweolo in the six- 
ties. In 1850 one branch, the WaTuta, or AN goni, moved 


northward and then north-westward to Ujiji in 1858, then 


of Victoria Nyanza. After a short stay, they moved south 
to Usukuma about 1860, and were finally conquered by the 
Zuluised WaNyamwesi under Mirambo, and given land in 
the northwest of their country. The WaHehe, also known as 
the MaFiti, are a branch of the MaSitu; they raided through 
Ugogo and Usagara to the coast until the Germans intervened. 
There were numerous other migrations in Bantu Africa which 
have complicated matters, but they have not really modified 
the racial type, as the several groups all belonged to the same 
mixed stock, and some brought in a slight preponderance of 
one or other of the constituent elements. On the whole it 
seems that the more energetic tribes are those which possess 
an infusion of Hamitic blood. 


SOUTH AFRICA 

Only two presumably extremely ancient human skulls have 
been found in Africa: (1) The Broken Hill, or Rhodesian, 
skull (Homo rhodesiensis) is of archaic type; however, late 
examples of that race may have persisted. The face has cer- 
tain resemblances to that of the Gibraltar skull (p. 59), 


54 THE RACES OF MAN 


though of a more primitive type, the eyebrow ridges are 
enormous, the face prognathous, and the nasal orifice ex- 
tremely wide, the jaws and teeth are of exceptional size. 
The brain-case exhibits generalised features and differs from 
that of Neanderthal man on the one hand and from that of 
Homo sapiens on the other (1. 210 mm., br. 145 mm., c.1. 69). 
The endocranial cast shows that the brain had characters 
intermediate between those of Piltdown man and those of 
Neanderthal man. On the whole therefore Rhodesian man 
must be regarded as having been a distinct species of man, in 
some respects more simian than Neanderthal man but possess- 
ing certain generalised human characters. 

(2) The imperfect Boskop skull is evidently ancient, but 
how old it is impossible to say. It is of enormous size, 1. 210 
or 205 mm., br. 160 or 154 mm., c.1. 76.2 or 75; the cranial 
capacity may have been about 1950 c.c., whereas Europeans 
vary on the average from about 1400 to 1600 c.c.; the vault 
was distinctly low, or chamaecranial ; the supra-orbital ridges 
were feebly developed. The indices are analogous to those 
of Bushman skulls, and it has been suggested that Boskop 
man, or Homo capensis as he has been termed, may prove 
to be the direct but remote ancestor of the more or less 
degenerate Bushman of recent times. 

The Kattea, or Vaalpens, are a problematical folk said to 
live in the steppe region of North Transvaal as far as the 
Limpopo. As their complexion is described as almost a pitch 
black and their stature as about 1.220 m. (48 in.) they would 
be quite distinct from their tall Bantu neighbours and from 
the yellowish Bushmen. The “Dogs,” or “Vultures,” as the 
Zulus call them, are “the lowest of the low.” Possibly allied 
to them are the pygmies on the Nosop river (west of the Kala- 
hari), who are described as having a stature of 1.321 m. 
(52 in.) or less, a reddish-brown colour, with a low forehead 
and a projecting mouth; the Masara Bushmen repudiate any 
relationship with them, saying they are “monkeys, not men.” 

The general characters of the Bushman are given on p. 19. 
At least two groups can be distinguished: the Cape Colony or 


AFRICA 55 


South-west Bushman is larger in stature than the variety 
from Griqualand West and the Kalahari, and his head is dis- 
tinctly broader, being mesocephalic instead of dolichocephalic. 
In both the head is flattened and the parietal eminences are 
well marked, Occasionally there is fairly long hair on the 
scalp, and this suggests that the very short hair often seen 
is a secondary character. Though the Bushmen are usually 
of short stature, it is well known that many of the early 
Cape Colony Bushmen, who could obtain good supplies of 
game, were of quite ordinary size, and even to-day if the very 
young children of dwarfish parents are taken to farms and 
well fed, they grow to a fair stature. 

The Hottentots (p. 20) have often been confused with the 
Bushmen ; they have much the same appearance, with similar 
flattened noses, but they are usually more hairy and can 
always be distinguished by their long narrow and relatively 
high head. Some old skeletons, evidently of pure Hottentots, 
indicate a tall powerful race with large dolichocephalic very 
high skulls, forehead low but prominent; the nose must have 
been fairly well developed and broad, the face is only slightly 
projecting and there is some sub-nasal prognathism. 

The so-called “Strand-loopers” are not a distinct race at 
all; they are merely frequenters of the sea-shore, who fed 
mainly on shell-fish, as the kitchen-middens all along the 
coasts of South Africa testify. Those of the west coast were 
both Bushmen and Hottentots and those eastward along the 
coast from False Bay were fairly pure Bushmen, though 
Hottentots occupied the high ground. 

The Korana, or Kora, inhabited the Orange and Vaal river 
valleys, and are believed to have arrived there from the 
western provinces of Cape Colony some 200 years or so ago, 
but they may represent an independent eastern migration 
from the north. They are usually regarded as a branch of the 
Hottentots, and doubtless originally belonged to that stock, 
but differ from them in being of darker complexion and in 
having a greater development of hair on the head and face, 
coarser features and broader noses; thus there seems quite 


56 THE RACES OF MAN 


definite evidence of Bantu blood which may have been ac- 
quired further north before the Bantu came south. They, 
however, frequently have well-developed supra-orbital ridges, 
a character that is not met with in any other existing South 
or Central African race. 

A few skulls have been found that show the supra-orbital 
ridges about as well developed as in the average male Aus- 
tralian, but the forehead is better developed than in the 
Australian and the parietal region differs from that of both 
the Bantu and the Australian in being low. There seems, 
thus, to be evidence for the previous existence of a “low” 
type of man either in South Africa, or in some region through 
which the Hottentots passed on their way south, and where 
racial mixture took place. 

The Bantu-speaking peoples of South Africa are essen- 
tially Negroes who early crossed with Hamitic peoples and 
produced a mixed population which varies almost from one 
extreme to the other, though certain Negro characters pre- 
dominate, particularly the nature of the hair; the Hamitic 
strain often manifests itself among the Zulu and allied tribes 
in a relatively narrow nose. They have also been modified 
to varying degrees in different areas by intermarriage with 
Bushmen and Hottentots. 

The migrations of Bantu-speaking peoples from the neigh- 
bourhood of the Great Lakes took place at various times and 
in South Africa three main groups may be distinguished. 

(1) The eastern tribes composed of the AmaZulu, Ama- 
Xosa, etc. The AmaZula and AmaXosa are respectively the 
northern and southern branches of a migration down the east 
coast that, according to some authorities, took place about the 
fifteenth century, indeed a chain of peoples allied to the Zulu 
stretches up to the neighbourhood of the equator. 

(2) The great central region of the South African plateau, 
Bechuanaland, etc., was very early occupied by the BeChuana 
or BaChoana who found the Bushmen there before them. Of 
this group some of the first to arrive were the MaShona and 
MaKalanga; the BaRotse were a later migration from the 


AFRICA 57 


Congo region. The racial history of South Africa is very 
complicated owing to the sudden rise of bands of warriors 
who conquered territories and often were themselves com- 
pelled to flee elsewhere, and considerable bodies of people 
have in this way shifted continually over large areas, 

(3) The western tribes in Damaraland are the physically 
well-developed OvaHerero and north of these the agricultural 
OvaMpo. The Haukoin or Mountain Damara now speak the 
Hottentot language; they are practically a pariah people 
and may be a degraded offshoot from the OvaMpo; physi- 
cally they are stunted Bantu. 

It is premature to attempt to correlate archaeology and 
ethnology in South Africa. The implements confirm the tra- 
dition of the Bushmen that they were not the first inhabitants, 
for the old implements of Lower Palaeolithic forms are quite 
unlike the implements made and used by Bushmen of recent 
times; further, they are frequently of great size and must 
have been used by a powerful race of man. The earliest 
group of implements are those known as the Stellenbosch 
type and it has been suggested that the Boskop race was re- 
sponsible for them. Those from the Orange and Vaal river 
valleys are presumably more recent though still very ancient. 

A clear exposition of the implements of Upper Palaeolithic 
and subsequent types is at present lacking, and it would be 
hazardous to suggest by whom the earlier of them were made. 

To summarize, the oldest human types known from South 
Africa are the Rhodesian and Boskop skulls. 

The nomad hunting Bushmen doubtless occupied all South 
Africa, but when the written history of South Africa begins 
we find them already being encroached upon by the nomadic 
pastoral Hottentots who seem io have acquired their cattle 
at the same time that they acquired Hamitic traits in their 
language, when they were presumably in the region of the 
Great Lakes. In their migration southwards they appear to 
have crossed the upper waters of the Zambezi and then passed 
down the west coast and to the south coast. What is now 
Cape Colony was inhabited solely by Bushmen and Hottentots 


58 THE RACES OF MAN 


at the time of the arrival of the Dutch in 1652. As the latter 
expanded, they drove the existing peoples before them, but 
in the meantime mongrel peoples had arisen mainly of Boer- 
Hottentot parentage, who also were forced to emigrate, and 
now the nation of the Bastards is established in South 
Damaraland. The Bantu were cattle-rearers who practised 
agriculture; the former industry probably was transmitted 
by the Hamitic element in their composition and the latter 
aptitude by their negro ancestry ; but cattle always form their 
chief interest in life and it is only exceptionally that they 
develop into pure agriculturists, 


EUROPE 


THE RACES OF EUROPE IN PREHISTORIC AND EARLY 
HISTORIC TIMES 


In order to obtain a background for the existing peoples of 
Europe it is necessary to gain some idea of the prehistoric and 
early historic peoples.of that area, but only a bare allusion 
to them can here be made. 

The oldest human fossil in Europe is the Mauer jaw 
(Homo heidelbergensis), which though very large and mas- 
sive is of distinctly human type. Also of great antiquity are 
the fragments of a skull found at Piltdown in Sussex (Eoan- 
thropus dawsont), the lower jaw of which in many respects 
strikingly resembles that of a chimpanzee, but the cranium, 
which is very different from that of Neanderthal man, seems 
to represent an undifferentiated type of tertiary man, which 
presumably was the common ancestor that gave rise to Homo 
neanderthalensis on the one hand and to H. sapiens on the 
other. 

The Lower Palaeolithic period was characterised by two 
main cultures, the Chellean and the Acheulean, the latter 
apparently having evolved out of the former, but we have 
no knowledge of the appearance of the men of this period. 

We have however a very good knowledge of the men of the 
Middle Palaeolithic period, or Mousterian Age, as repre- 
sented by the skulls and in some instances by the skeletons 
of remains found at Gibraltar, Neanderthal, Spy, Krapina, Le 
Moustier, La Chapelle-aux-Saints, La Quina, etc., descrip- 
tions of which can be found in books referred to in the Bibli- 
ography. This group is termed Homo neanderthalensis; it 
comprised several varieties, most of which were markedly 
dolichocranial, but Spy II and Gibraltar were mesocranial 


59 


60 THE RACES OF MAN 


and Krapina brachycranial, and there were other differences. 
From cultural evidence, it seems as if the Mousterians were 
an immigrant people into Western Europe and not a local de- 
velopment from the Lower Palaeolithic man. Since it seems 
very doubtful whether Palaeanthropic man, as all these old 
types are sometimes called, has entered into the composition 
of later man he need not be further considered in this book. 

The Upper Palaeolithic period is divided into four main 
culture stages: Aurignacian, Solutrean, Magdalenian and 
Azilio-Tardenoisian (the latter is more conveniently termed 
Mesolithic). The Aurignacian culture was brought into 
Western Europe from North Africa by new types of men, 
and these and all subsequent races and their cultures have 
been termed Neanthropic ; usually all these races are grouped 
under the designation of Homo sapiens of Linnaeus. We 
know that the Aurignacians were superior in every way to 
the old Neanderthal group of men whom they conquered and 
probably exterminated. It has been suggested on uncertain 
evidence that Aurignacian man arrived in Europe about 
12,500 B.C. 

There were several races inhabiting Southern and Western 
Europe in Aurignacian times and these extended not only to 
Magdalenian times (for the Magdalenian culture was a de- 
velopment from the Aurignacian), but traces of some of the 
races have persisted to the present day. Two divergent 
groups of these can be distinguished: (1) of low stature, 
dolichocranial, hypsicranial, platyrrhine, of Eurafrican race 
(p. 24); (2) of very tall stature dolichocranial, chamaecra- 
nial (platycranial), leptorrhine, the Cro-Magnon race. 

Typical of the Eurafrican group is the Combe Capelle 
skeleton (termed in Germany Homo aurignacensis) ; also 
Aurignacian were the Grimaldi skeletons of medium stature, 
with somewhat negroid jaws and a broad nasal index (cha- 
maerrhine or platyrrhine). 

The “old man” of Cro-Magnon shows the type of the Cro- 
Magnon race in a particularly clear and somewhat exaggerated 
manner, and it is only necessary to glance at this skull and 


EUROPE 61 


that of Combe Capelle to see that they are racially distinct. 
The true Cro-Magnon race seems to have been widely spread 
in Europe and it lasted through Aurignacian, Magdalenian 
and Neolithic times, and may have entered into the constitu- 
tion of the old Saxons (p. 77), but by this time the type had 
become attenuated by mixture with other types. 

The Magdalenian Chancelade skull was dolichocranial, very 
high (hypsicranial), the face was very long but broad, the 
nose was very leptorrhine, the man was of short stature; the 
skull presents many analogies with that of the Eskimo. 

In Late Aurignacian times there came into a few districts 
of Western Europe from eastern Central Europe a group of 
presumably nomadic steppe men who brought with them the 
Solutrean culture, and when they disappeared in the west the 
Magdalenian culture supervened. It is generally admitted 
that the remains found at Briinn, Briix, and Piedmost be- 
longed to these peoples. They may have been an early wave 
of the group of peoples who later appear as Nordics in 
northern Europe (p. 27). They appear to have been driven 
back, about 9500 B.c., perhaps mainly by inclement changes 
in the climatic conditions of west Europe, which materially 
affected their mode of life and food supply. 

Brachycranial people reached as far west as Furfooz in 
Belgium in Mesolithic times, at all events there were then 
broad-headed people at Ofnet in North Swabia, Bavaria, as 
well as an older narrow-headed stock, and there were also 
found skulls of mixed types. Also broad-headed skulls have 
been found in middens of this age along the Tagus in Portu- 
gal; at Mugem dolichocranial types represent the Mediter- 

‘ranean race (p. 25), but the occurrence of the broad-heads is 
difficult to explain. The Ofnet broad-heads may be consid- 
dered as the vanguard of the Eurasiatic east-to-west migra- 
tion. There is some doubt as to the exact age of the Grenelle 
skull, but it belongs to the Furfooz type and may be contem- 
poraneous. 

The Mesolithic period appears to have been soon cut short 
by the spread over the whole coastal areas of the Mediter- 


62 THE RACES OF MAN 


ranean of narrow-headed brunet immigrants of medium sta- 
ture, who introduced one of the cultures which collectively 
are termed Neolithic. They gradually extended all over 
France and the British Islands; their descendants are gen- 
erally known as the Mediterranean race. The so-called 
Mediterranean race is undoubtedly partly composed of vari- 
ous Upper Palaeolithic Neanthropic peoples and partly of 
later immigrants. The relative proportion of these various 
elements is at present obscure, possibly the older types may 
predominate. 

Probably shortly after (7.e. before 4000 B.c.) the arrival of 
the Mediterraneans, the shorter variety (Alpo-Carpathians) 
of the broad-headed Eurasiatic stock (p. 28) spread from 
Asia Minor into the uplands of Central Europe and ultimately 
reached the shores of the Atlantic; but, as we have seen, it 
is probable that in Upper Palaeolithic times members of this 
race were drifting westwards. The Alpo-Carpathians were 
followed by a taller variety, Illyrian, Adriatic or Dinaric 
(p. 29). We may reasonably conclude that Alpine man in- 
troduced into Europe cultivated grains and fruits, domestic 
animals, polished stone implements, painted pottery, weaving, 
and possibly at a later date the art of metal-working. It was 
to them that the lake-dwelling cultures were due, and mainly 
also it is to their descendants that we owe the Halstatt and 
the La Téne cultures, but both these were strongly influenced 
by the culture brought by tall, fair, long-headed Nordic man 
from the northern plains of Europe, who appears to have 
over-lorded the aboriginal population, as has been his wont. 

There is some reason to believe that in the region of the 
Aegean, possibly about 2500 B.c., a cross arose between Ana- 
tolians and Mediterraneans which gave rise to the restless 
mariners who have been named the Prospectors (Prospecta- 
tores, p. 30) by Fleure and Peake, and Armenoid Mariners 
by Elliot Smith. These people played a large part in the dis- 
semination of early culture and their descendants can still be 
found in islands and coastal lands from Gozo to Wales, and 
probably will be recognised yet further afield. The distribu- 


EUROPE 63 


tion of this brachycephalic type around the coasts of South- 
west Europe is curiously like that of the ancient mines for 
gold, copper and tin, and these again are largely coincident 
with that of some types of Megalithic monuments. This sug- 
gests that the type belongs to one of the movements during the 
days of the Early Bronze culture, but it must be borne in 
mind that a dolichocephalic type is associated with the pos- 
sibly earlier passage-graves and long barrows (Scandinavian 
and British). 

The view is here adopted that the earliest dolichocephalic 
Steppe-folk of western Asia and south Russia spread west- 
ward at various times and in different stages of culture, the 
first wave being that of the ancestors of the Solutrean hunt- 
ers. In Neolithic times tall dolichocephals of this type in- 
vaded Scandinavia, another group may have spread along 
the coasts of the North Sea to west of the Meuse. It seems 
preferable to speak of the steppe-folk as Proto-Nordics and 
to confine the term Nordic to their descendants in northern 
Europe; the former evidently were a relatively fair people 
with grey or blue eyes, but there is insufficient evidence to 
show that they were as fair as the Baltic Nordics ultimately 
became. 

We may regard the distinctive cultures which ranged from 
Neolithic times to the age of copper at Tripolje (a site on 
the Dnieper, forty miles below Kiev) as belonging essentially 
to the broad-headed stock, though there is some evidence to 
show that this was a mixed people. The earlier culture 
closed certainly as early as 2400 and perhaps as early as 
2600 B.c.; the second culture was suddenly destroyed, pre- 
sumably by a steppe-folk, about 2300 B.c. This set up a mi- 
gration westward along the loess belt, and it may be that the 
tall, broad-headed, strong-browed people who, about 2000 B.c. 
or immediately before the Bronze Age, brought the beaker 
and short interment cist to the British Islands from the 
region between the Upper Rhine and Elbe, were set in motion. 
The Beaker-makers (i.e. the ‘“Round-barrow men,” p. 30) 
may have had their original home in Galicia (south Poland). 


64 THE RACES OF MAN 


We may regard them as one of several crosses between 
Alpines and Nordics. 

The period round about 2300 B.c. was one of great unrest 
among various steppe peoples and it has been suggested that 
it was drought which compelled these pastoral folk to migrate 
and thereby set up movements which affected many other 
peoples. 

Owing to intermarriage between the Nordics and Alpines, 
the heads of the southern members of these tall, fair, northern 
barbarians were broadened, and what was of more conse- 
quence, they acquired the culture of the upland folk. It was 
probably from this mixed stock that the military caste of the 
Achaeans sprang, who may have destroyed the Minoan civili- 
sation in Crete, but adopted the Mycenaean on the mainland 
and became absorbed into it, leavening at the same time the 
local groups of the aboriginal Alpine mainlanders. A similar 
intermixture was certainly the origin of the Celtic-speaking 
peoples, a group of whom took Rome in 390 B.c. Gradually 
the Nordic element in this mixture became more and more 
prominent, so that the Belgae who occupied north-east Gaul 
and south-east Britain about the first century B.c., were not 
distinguished by Roman authors from pure Nordics, Thence- 
forward for a thousand years the great movements in and 
from North Europe were mainly those of Nordic peoples. 

The prehistoric trend of Asiatic peoples from east to west 
was continued during the first millennium of our era by 
peoples of nomad pastoral habits from western Central Asia, 
arriving north of the Caspian. 

The Arabs and their followers in the eighth century entered 
Europe through Spain from North Africa, and the Osmanili 
in the fourteenth century, arriving south of the Caspian, 
followed to a certain extent the old route of the Eurasiatics 
(Alpine peoples) through Asia Minor into the Balkans. 

Despite all the movements which have taken place, the 
distribution of the main racial elements in the population of 
Europe is on the whole very similar to that of Late Neolithic 
times, save that the brachycephals of the mountain axes have 


EUROPE 65 


spread down-hill under economic pressure, since mountain 
areas can maintain only a limited population. The period 
from the sixth to the ninth centuries A.D. seems to have wit- 
nessed an active phase of this movement, during which time 
Slavs occupied the territory east of the Elbe; since then up 
to the present day there has been a constant northward drift 
of Alpo-Carpathians. 


THE IBERIAN PENINSULA) 

The Iberian peninsula was inhabited by Palaeanthropic 
man who at the end of the Mousterian period was replaced by 
various races of Neanthropic man coming from Africa. Of 
these two groups can be recognised: (1) the Pyrenean (p. 27) 
which occupied the whole north of Spain, traces of them still 
persisting, but one branch by isolation and in-breeding has 
developed directly into the existing Spanish Basques; (2) the 
Eurafrican (p. 24), this group brought the Capsian culture 
of North Africa which developed into the Aurignacian ; traces 
of a type allied to that of Combe Capelle are widely distri- 
buted in Spain and Portugal. The earliest brachycephalic 
skulls have been found in Mesolithic (Tardenoisian) middens 
at Mugem on the Tagus. In the south the “Capsians” were 
displaced in Mesolithic times by the first wave of the Ibero- 
Mediterraneans. The Prospectors seem to have settled on 
various coastal areas. The “Celtic” invasion of the sixth cen- 
tury B.c. passed the Basque country on one side and occupied 
the central plateau. New arrivals of Iberians came into the 
south and gradually spread over the whole peninsula, except 
in the Basque country; in the third century they took pos- 
session of central Spain and formed the mixed Celtiberian 
population. The Phoenician and Carthaginian settlements 
probably had little racial influence. The Nordic invasions 
of Goths and others in the early part of the fifth century 
A.D. have left slight traces. The Saracen (Arab and Berber) 
invasions of 710 A.D, have left their mark in the south, but 
the racial elements introduced were largely akin to those of 
the indigenous population. 


66 THE RACES OF MAN 


The cephalic index of the Iberian peninsula is as a whole 
mesocephalic (c.1. about 77 or less), with a distinct tendency 
towards dolichocephaly in the east combined with hypsi- 
cephaly, but platycephaly occurs along the north and north- 
west. The heads are somewhat broader in the extreme north 
and south (c.1. 78.5). The eastern coastal people have a 
lighter skin than those of the centre ; the Portuguese are pre- 
dominantly brunet. The prevailing colour of the hair is black 
and of the eyes dark brown in Spain and throughout Por- 
tugal; blue, grey, and hazel eyes and fair hair appear in the 
half of the peninsula nearer to the Pyrenees and obviously 
have a Nordic origin, as in certain parts of Galicia. The 
highest stature (about 1.65 m. or 65 in.) occurs on the east 
coast, in the Basque country and in most of Portugal; in 
central Spain the stature is 1.62 m. (6334 in.) or less. 


ITALY 


The ethnic history of Italy has been very different in the 
north from what it has been to the south of the Tiber and the 
islands where there is a homogeneous population. The south- 
ern population is predominantly “Mediterranean,” which may 
have migrated by sea from Africa in Mesolithic or Neolithic 
times. In Sardinia there are traces of an old Eurafrican 
stock. Illyrian and Albanian colonists at various times have 
broadened the heads in parts of eastern Apulia. The Greek 
colonists of Magna Graecia were perhaps mainly of the same 
Mediterranean stock as the aborigines, but they certainly must 
have brought Eurasiatic blood with them, which might ac- 
count for the brachycephaly in Salerno, but it is also possible 
that the Prospectors landed at various places in South Italy, 
as they did on the island of Gozo. The same type occurs near 
Palermo in Sicily at the end of the Neolithic period. 

It is now believed that the Neolithic inhabitants of North 
Italy (the Ligures or Ibero-Ligures) came from Spain. In 
the Early Bronze Age, about 2000 B.c., broad-headed lake- 
dwellers arrived in Lombardy from Switzerland. In the full 
Bronze Age, about 1800 B.c., other mixed Alpine invaders, 


EUROPE 67 


possibly the Beaker-folk, from Galicia via Bosnia, constructed 
the terremare in Emilia. The Umbrians, an Alpine people 
with Nordic leadership, in the early Iron Age migrated south 
from the Danube basin bringing with them the Halstatt cul- 
ture which developed in Italy into the Villanova culture, and 
about 800 B.c. expelled the Terremare people who entered 
Latium and founded Rome in 753 z.c. In the eighth and 
seventh centuries B.c, a civilisation marked by oriental lux- 
ury arose in Etruria; this main element in the Etruscans 
probably came from Lydia in Asia Minor perhaps about 
Tooo B.c. The Ostrogoths under Theodoric conquered Italy 
A.D. 489-493, and their kingdom lasted till about 554. In 
568 the Langobards settled in North Italy and gave their 
name to Lombardy; but there is now little trace of these 
Nordic invasions, the population of North Italy being of me- 
dium stature, 1.642 m. (6434 in.), and brachycephalic, c.t. 
84.4; the old stock having thus reasserted itself. The rela- 
tive tallness in Venetia is due to intermixture with the con- 
tiguous Illyrians, st. 1.663 m. (6514 in.), c.1. 85. There is a 
patch of tall, long-headed, very brunet folk about Lucca ; they 
have been identified as Atlanto-Mediterraneans, but may be 
representatives of an earlier stock than the Mediterraneans. 


GREECE 

The modern Greek is of very mixed origin. The eastern 
group of the Mediterranean race in early times seems to have 
been mainly confined to the islands and coastal valleys of 
Greece and perhaps to those of the south of the Balkan penin- 
sula, for during the Neolithic period Eurasiatic peoples in- 
habited the whole of the interior of Greece and the lands to 
the north, and trickled down to the coasts and probably to 
the islands. The Bronze Age Minoan culture of Crete was 
brought in the sixteenth and fifteenth centuries B.c. to the 
southern valleys of Greece, where it was imposed on peoples 
still in a primitive stage of culture, and there developed into 
the Mycenaean civilisation before the destruction of Knossos 
in Crete about 1400 B.c, The mainland was over-lorded by 


68 THE RACES OF MAN 


tall Achaeans who came from the Danube plains; various 
inland tracts, such as the hill-girt plateau of Arcadia and the 
land afterwards to be called Boeotia, were left alone. The 
Achaeans, who were blond as compared with the southerners, 
were mainly of Proto-Nordic (Steppe) race, but doubtless 
had been influenced by Eurasiatic blood and certainly so by 
Alpine culture. At the end of the twelfth, and throughout 
the eleventh, century B.c. a series of rude and probably 
brachycephalic tribes, perhaps with Nordic leaders, came 
south from the north and north-west and about 1050 B.c. 
swept away the Achaean civilisation, bringing geometric 
pottery and Spartan polity. Afterwards in Sparta, Corinth, 
and Argos, they were called Dorians ; the Sphakiots of Crete 
and the Tsakonians of Laconia are their descendants. Since 
the Christian era successive waves of foreigners have in- 
vaded Greece. In the sixth century a.p. came the Avars and 
Slavs and from the end of the seventh century there has been 
a peaceful penetration of Slavs. Albanians from the thir- 
teenth century overran the land till the advent of the Turks 
in 1460. 

Modern Greeks have an average mesocephalic.index ; it is 
somewhat higher in the north, but narrower heads are preva- 
lent in Thessaly, Attica, and the islands. They are strongly 
brunet; less than 10 per cent. have fair hair and about 25 per 
cent. are blue- ar grey-eyed, due probably to Albanian in- 
fluence. The stature is about 1.626 m. (64 in.). 

The racial history of Crete is evidently complicated. The 
earliest stratum was probably Mediterranean, perhaps of 
more than one variety. Ewurasiatics from Asia Minor and 
probably also from Greece assisted in producing the Minoan 
civilisation, Mycenaeans and Achaeans destroyed the bril- 
liant second Late Minoan period. Later came the Dorians. 
The racial effects of the Venetian and Turkish and Saracenic 
invasions appear to be negligible. 


RUSSIA 
We have evidence from the tumuli (kurgans) of the 


EUROPE | 69 


steppes and parkland region, roughly south of a line from 
Kiev to Kazan, of a long-headed population in a Neolithic 
stage of culture, which became less numerous in the Bronze 
Age and eventually disappeared, but every probability points 
to the occurrence of this type and culture all over early Rus- 
sia, and it is now best preserved in Latvia (Livonia in part). 
Elsewhere it has been overlaid by immigrations of brachy- 
cephals from the east and west. These pastoral dolicho- 
cephals who smeared their dead with red ochre and buried 
them in tumuli may have been forced to emigrate towards the 
latter half of the third millennium B.c. by a period of drought. 
Some went south-west, others went northward to the Volga 
basin where they mixed with Uegrians (p. 32) who had al- 
ready moved from Western Asia into Russia and thus pro- 
duced the hybrid type known as the Red Finn (Permiak and 
Votyak), but the main body seems to have passed along the 
belt of loess and sandhills through Germany and Denmark 
and eventually to Sweden. 

Meanwhile a slow but steady progress northwestward was 
being made by the Ugrian tribes of the Volga ; till about the 
middle of the Bronze Age some of them were settled on the 
Finnish lakes and were in touch with the Nordic folk who 
had already occupied the sea-board, as they still do; but 
the bulk of those now inhabiting the maritime strip of Fin- 
land are not so much the descendants of the Bronze Age 
settlers, as of Swedes who settled there after the fashion 
of piracy had ceased—from about 11 50 A.D. to the present 
day. 

Existing Ugrian peoples, speaking Finno-Ugrian lan- 
guages, of medium stature and usually with a low brachy- 
cephaly, are (1) the Zyrian in eastern Archangel and Vo- 
logda, who are distinctly fair on the whole; the Volga Finns 
comprise the Cheremis, Chuvash and Mordvin of east Cen- 
tral Russia. The Cheremis are darker than the Zyrian, the 
Mordvin are the most mixed: (2) the Permiak in Perm and 
the Votyak (Vod, Budini, or Vodini of the Greeks) in Viatka, 
the majority of whom have light or chestnut hair and are 


70 THE RACES OF MAN 


probably the reddest of men in hair and beards; they have 
light or mixed eyes. 

Another thrust of Asiatic broad-headed folk of low stature 
consisted of two ancient arctic Ugrian peoples, the Lapp and 
the Samoyed ; the former went further west and penetrated 
some distance down the great Scandinavian peninsula. 

To the Turki (p. 33) belong the Kirghiz round the north 
and west of the Caspian Sea, the Volga Tatar in the east of 
Russia, and the Europeanised Crimean Tatar in the south; 
but the term ‘“‘Tatar” is very indefinitive, as it now comprises 
a mixture of several racial stocks. 

To the “Mongols” (p. 33) belong the Kalmuk between the 
Don and the Volga. 

The western brachycephalic migration was that of the Slav 
group of the Alp-Carpathians (p. 28), coming from the 
region of the Carpathians. South of the Pripet marshes, es- 
pecially on the black-mould belt, are the Ukrainians and Little 
Russians, who are characterised by low brachycephaly, darker 
colouring and moderately tall stature, about 1.675 m. (66 in.). 
The Slavs also penetrated the forests to the east and north- 
east about the ninth century A.D. where we find the Great 
Russian type with a square face, heavy features, reddish 
blond hair, orange-brown eyes, and a stature of 1.64 m. 
(64% in.). The remarkable uniformity of physical type 
among the Russians is due to the spread of the Slavs over 
the whole country; the purest of all are the fair White Rus- 
sians in the west, who in their original Slav lands have mixed 
only with their neighbours, the Lithuanians. 


LATVIA AND LITHUANIA 

The Letto-Lithuanians are of medium height, but taller 
when remote from Slav influence, preponderately fair, with 
blond hair and blue eyes; the cephalic index is about the 
upper limit of dolichocephaly, the face is long. They speak 
the most archaic of the Aryan languages and were the last 
people in Europe to accept Christianity. They may be re- 
garded as being modified descendants of a northerly expan- 


EUROPE 7X 


sion of the steppe-folk; possibly they represent a passage 
type from the Proto-Nordic to the Nordic. 


ESTHONIA 
The Esths have reddish flaxen hair, blue eyes and a cephalic 
index of 79; there is a tall element amongst them. They are 
closely related to the Tavastians. 


FINLAND 

Swedes inhabit Aland and most of the coastal lands and 
islands, The Finns comprise the Tavastians in the south and 
centre, the Karelians in the east, and the restless Ovéne or 
Kwaen in the north, who have been influenced by the Lapp. 
The Lapp formerly had a wide extension but are now few in 
number and restricted to the extreme north. The Tavastian 
has a cephalic index of 81, a broad face, concave nose, fair 
complexion, and frequently light hair, and mostly blue or 
grey eyes; they are thick-set with a stature of 1.678 m. (66 
in.). The Karelians have a broader head and lower stature. 


LAPPLAND 
The Lapp are distinctly brachycephalic with a low crown; 
they have a short, broad face ; broad, often concave nose; 
occasionally oblique eyes with epicanthic fold; the skin is 
yellowish-brown, the hair brown to black ; squat figures and 
short stature. They extend from the north of Norway, 
Sweden, and Finland to the Kola peninsula in Russia. They 
speak a Finno-Ugric language and are of Palaearctic race 
(Pp. 32). 
POLAND 
Various types have been identified in Poland which may be 
briefly noted as follows. During the Neolithic period, the 
“Pre-Slav” or Vistulian type predominated and indeed it 
everywhere forms the base of the population, not only in 
Poland but extending to the eastward, perhaps even south 
of the Carpathians; it is low brachycephalic (c.1. 82), of 


73 THE RACES OF MAN 


short stature, relatively elongated face, co.nparatively dark 
pigmentation. Towards the end of the period an extremely 
dolichocephalic type appeared in Silesia, but now occurs in 
Poland in greatly diminishing numbers. These people were 
of short stature and had very fair hair, and the type is fairly 
common among the Esthonians and is found scattered to the 
north of the Vistula, During the Bronze /\ge broad-headed 
types prevailed, presumably at the beginning of the period 
they belonged to the Beaker-folk group. After the Bronze 
Age we find very few dolichocephalic peoples. Later to 
arrive than the above were members of the Alpine race with 
pronounced brachycephaly, medium height, tendency to grey 
eyes, dark hair and prominent nose; they occur in Little 
Poland and in Galicia where it links on with Czecho-Slovakia, 
and tall dark brachycephals of Illyrian stock who are now 
found in East Galicia, Later still were various Nordic 
migrations from the Baltic. 


CZECHO-SLOVAKIA 

The remains of the Solutrean hunters of the horse and 
mammoth have been found in the loess of Moravia, which 
was deposited at the climax of a phase of dry continental 
climate. The Solutreans (p. 61) belong to the period of the 
last retreat of the ice. One skeleton found at Predmost was 
very tall, st. 1.77 m. (6934 in.), the others were of moderate 
stature ; the skulls from Briinn and Briix were hyperdolicho- 
cranial (c.1. 66-69) and show some primitive characters ; 
they may be regarded as the first wave of the group of peo- 
ples who later appear as Nordics in Northern Europe. 

In Neolithic times there were two sharply-defined types in 
Bohemia: (1) an indigenous people, meso- to low-brachy- 
cranial, with a rather low vault, broad face, meso-platyrrhine, 
prominent cheek-bones and inclined to prognathism, and of 
short or medium stature, 1.59 m. (62% in.) ; (2) very doli- 
chocranial, with a high vault, long face, leptorrhine, and dis- 
tinctly orthognathous, of medium stature, 1.65 m. (65 in.). 
Type 1 evidently came from the east or south-east and may 





EUROPE 73 


have been an undifferentiated type of the Eurasiatic race; 
probably it had a wider distribution in Europe. Type 2, who 
are regarded as belonging to the Nordic race and may have 
been descendants from the Solutreans, probably reinforced 
by westward movements of steppe-folk, conquered Type I. 
They made what is known as band-pottery ; this period coin- 
cides with the northern passage-graves. Later similar war- 
rior people brought in rope-marked pottery and subdued the 
band-pottery settlers, slew the men and married the women, 
so that there was a marked preponderance of dolichocephals 
at this time. It has been stated that there is some evidence 
to show that the Neolithic dolichocephals had rather dark 
hair and eyes. If this be established, it points to the presence, 
at all events in part, of a southern element. At the close of 
the Neolithic period there were Beaker-folk (p. 30) 
in Moravia and these persisted into the Bronze Age, despite 
an influx of Nordics. Celtic-speaking peoples, the Boii, 
brought mound-burial only into south-western Bohemia about 
the eighth century B.c. The population then consisted of 
Nordics, Alpines and mixed peoples, as it did in the subse- 
quent period of the La Téne culture. During the Bronze 
Age a new brachycephalic element appeared in the north- 
eastern part of the country, which merged with the older 
dolicho-mesocephals. About 500-200 B.c. the Slavs suddenly 
became numerous. The latest influx of Slavic tribes (among 
whom in all probability was the tribe of Czechs) took place 
about the fifth century a.p, 

The physical characters of the present-day Czecho-Slovaks 
are generally brachycephalic, pigmentation from blond to 
brunet with a preponderance of the latter, stature 1.69 m. 
(6614 in.). 


RUMANIA 
The Rumanians pride themselves on being descended from 
the Romanised population of Trajan’s Dacia, who settled 
240,000 colonists there in a.p. 106. Though there may be 
a very little Latin blood, the population is and probably has 


74, THE RACES OF MAN 


always been mainly of Illyrian or Dinaric Eurasiatic origin, 
with other racial elements added. The c.1. ranges from 79 
on the east coast to 85 in the west, rising in places to 87.8. 
The primitive Rumanian type appears to be tall, st. 1.65 m. 
(65 in.), brachycephalic, hair almost always dark, often black, 
eyes equally dark, straight nose. The few dolichocephals 
are probably descendants of Neolithic Steppe man. The 
tallest people are in the high valleys and Southern Carpa- 
thians, and there is a very tall population in the western 
plains. The Rumanians speak a Neo-Latin language. The 
nomad Vlach are Rumanians who live in neighbouring coun- 
tries; they are of medium size, slight build, often with a 
white skin and high complexion, hair usually dark brown, 
rarely black. 
BULGARIA 

The Bulgarians are originally of Ugrian origin, There 
was a settlement of them on the Volga, about the middle of 
the seventh century a.D. They crossed the Danube and 
about twenty-five years later settled in Moesia after sub- 
duing the Slavs; since then they have become completely 
Slavonised. The c.1. is 78 on the coast and 85 in the west. 
They have a broad flattish face, 63 per cent. have dark hair 
and eyes, and about 50 per cent. have a brownish skin; the 
stature of this type is 1.696 m. (6634 in.) and of the relatively 
fair type 1.690 m, with a heavy build. 


YUGO-SLAVIA 

Serbo-Croatians are typical Southern Slavs (mainly of 
Illyrian race). Serbs of Serbia are the most pure of the 
Southern Slavs, though there is no one type of Slav. The 
fundamental type has dark brown chestnut hair and equally 
dark brown eyes. The darker people are the taller, st. 
1.725 m. (68 in.) ; there is also a type with fair hair, blue 
eyes, of less robust condition and a stature of 1.715 m. (67%4 
in.), They are very brachycephalic, c.1. 86-87. There are 
also some shorter people who seem to represent the first wave 
(Alpo-Carpathian) of the Eurasiatic migrations westwards 





EUROPE 76 


and appear to be more prevalent in the forest clearings as 
opposed to the taller, more mountain-dwelling pastoral II- 
lyrian variety. 

The Herzegovinians have a c.1. of 87 and a stature of 1.75 
m. (69 in.) ; they are even lighter than the Bosnians, st. 1.72 
m. (6734 in.). . 

The Montenegrins are a people allied to the Albanians, 
though Serbian by language. 


ALBANIA 
The Albanians (Shkiipetar) with the Dalmatians have a 
stature of 1.68 m. (66 in.) with even greater brachycephaly. 
Some are lighter than the Bosnians.. The Albanians are 
partly the direct descendants of the old Illyrians, whose lan- 
guage was a proto-Aryan dialect. 


HUNGARY 

The Magyars are brunet but not very dark—the most prev- 
alent combination is that of blue eyes with chestnut hair; 
c.1. about 84, somewhat lower in the west; stature 1.62- 
1.646 m. (6334-6434 in.). The Magyar language is Ugrian 
modified by Turki. The Hunagars coming from West Asia 
reached the Danube about 886 a.p.; joined by the Magyars 
and other Turki tribes they dominated the Slavs and founded 
the kingdom of Hungary in Pannonia, which absorbed all 
that remained of the successive Hun and Avar empires, the 
Huns having arrived from Asia early in the fifth century 
and the Avars in the middle of the sixth. The high flat cheek- 
bones so characteristic of Eastern Asia are found among 
early, and occasionally among modern, Hungarians. It is 
probable that the bulk of the modern Magyars are largely 
of Alpo-Carpathian stock, but there has been some Nordic 
infiltration. 

AUSTRIA 

In Upper and Lower Austria and Salzburg the average 
population has a medium stature, 1.676 m. (66 in.), seldom 
short, frequently taller, the skin is mostly white, oftener with 


“6 THE RACES OF MAN 


dark than with light hair, eyes frequently light. Pure light 
and dark types are everywhere in the minority compared with 
the mixed type; the light type increases in numbers from east 
to west, and the dark decreases from south to north. In 
Lower Austria light-haired people are taller, in the two other 
districts they are shorter than the dark-haired, Brachy- 
cephaly is everywhere in the majority; the average cephalic 
index is 82.7 and may go up to 89. Mesocephals are found 
sparsely everywhere ; the number of them decreases from east 
to west, but again increases to the west of Salzburg. 

A tall brachycephalic type (Illyrian) occurs in South 
Austria with a stature of 1.68-1.72 m. (66-6734 in.), c.1. 8I- 
86, dark hair and a narrow straight nose. In the Austrian 
Tyrol, the broad-heads are numerous in direct proportion to 
the increase in geographical altitude, the broad valleys open- 
ing north having received some Nordic immigrants, and those 
to the south immigrants of Mediterranean stock. In many 
places a disharmonic type is found, a long face being asso- 
ciated with a broad head. 


SWITZERLAND 

In the oldest Neolithic pile-dwellings there was a prepon- 
derance of exceptionally brachycephalic Alpines and but few 
mesocephals. During the later periods the former decreased 
in numbers and the mesocephals increased and there was a 
strong progressive increase in dolichocephals to the end of 
the Neolithic period. These data are not very conclusive, as 
they are based on only forty-two skulls. There can be 
little doubt that the custom of erecting pile-dwellings was 
introduced into Europe by the Alpine peoples and that in 
ancient times the brachycephalic element was predominant, as 
it stillis. In the Bronze Age the brachycephals seem to have 
been fewer than previously, judging from thirty-one skulls. 
Disharmonic skulls are not uncommon, long heads with broad 
faces and broad heads with narrow faces; the Neolithic 
dolichomesocephalic Schweizersbild “pygmies” are now con- 
sidered to have been a dwarfed group. The Neolithic doli- 





EUROPE vi 


chocephals appear to have belonged to the Mediterranean 
race, but Nordics began to enter Switzerland from the north, 
and the Nordic element affects the northern portion of Swit- 
zerland at the present time, and there is also a relatively 
blond central zone. 

GERMANY 

Germany is roughly divisible into the northern plains and 
the southern highlands. The lowlands were early occu- 
pied mainly by Proto-Nordic Steppe people from South 
Russia, who in their northern home are termed Nordics, 
while the southern mountainous region has always been held 
in force by Eurasiatics. 

The “Cro-Magnon” race (p. 60) is believed by some Ger- 
man anthropologists to enter into the composition of the 
German people, more particularly of the Saxons, Certainly 
during the Neolithic period there were throughout the Ger- 
man region a number of peoples all of whom can be regarded 
as varieties of the race to which the term Nordic is applied 
(p. 27); some of these bad distinctive cultures and slight 
differences in head-form, Peoples of this stock passed into 
Scandinavia when the climate became favourable after the 
last glaciation, and much later, presumably driven out by a 
deteriorating climate at the end of the Bronze ‘Age (350 B.c.), 
various groups returned to Germany ‘Thus the Goths came 
from Ostergotland, the Gepids and Langobards from Scania, 
and the Burgunds from Bornholm, the last migration of the 
Burgunds being near the end of the third century A.D. The 
Nordic peoples, even in the Neolithic period, seem to have 
been a restless folk who at various times wandered and im- 
posed themselves upon their weaker brethren and especially 
upon alien peoples. 

After the migration of the sixth to the ninth century |A.D. 
Slavs, of the Vistulian race (p. 29), occupied the territory 
east of the Elbe, as modern place-names testify, and despite 
the reconquering of that area and of its having been 
thoroughly Germanised, a Slav element largely persists in the 
mixed population, which is most noticeable in East Prussia, 


78 THE RACES OF MAN 


The Alpine peoples, though mainly keeping to the moun- 
tain districts, seem even in Neolithic times to have spread 
across western Germany ; at all events for a long period there 
has been a continuous percolation of this group into the 
northern half of Germany, so that it appears to be difficult 
to find any part of Germany that has been unaffected by it or 
by the Slavish migrations. 

On the whole the Nordic type is best preserved in Schles- 
wig-Holstein, Mecklenburg, and the northern countries west 
of the Elbe. 

SCANDINAVIA. 


Denmark is, in a sense, the north-western terminus of a 
zone of early settlement and migration along open country 
from Galicia, skirting the hills, chiefly along the loess. It 
thus possesses a very mixed population, 

In the Mesolithic period the Maglemose culture was 
brought to Denmark and the western Baltic, according to 
some investigators, by a pure or mixed broad-headed people 
arriving from the south-east. 

The Mesolithic people ('? Campignians) who accumulated 
the middens along the coast of Denmark appear to have 
been tall and dolichocephalic. Later the advancing Nordics 
coalesced with the remnant of this people and subsequently 
passed into Sweden, as the men of the passage-graves ; pos- 
sibly the art of Megalithic architecture had been learnt from 
the Prospectors (p. 30), who may have arrived at the Danish 
islands and may be responsible for a prehistoric brachy- 
cephalic element in southern Scandinavia. We know that 
brachycephals (Borreby type) of the Beaker-folk stock lived 
in Denmark towards the end of the Neolithic period and we 
may assume that they too crossed over to southern Scandinavia. 

Soon after 500 B.c. a Nordic people settled in the Nor- 
wegian fjords and began that phase of piracy for which they 
became notorious, and which lasted for about 1 500 years. 
Some of the migrations of Nordics from Scandinavia into 
North Germany are alluded to on p. 77 4 

Although the Scandinavians, excluding the Lapp (pz), 





EUROPE 79 


are admittedly regarded as typical Nordics, yet there are 
traces of other stocks, more especially in Denmark. For 
example, a trace of the Cro-Magnon type has been found in 
Norway. On the west and south-west coast of Norway 
there are brachycephalic broad-faced people who on the aver- 
age are distinctly darker and incline to be shorter in stature 
than their neighbours. They are recognised as being of Al- 
pine stock and their arrival may date from very early times; 
it is possible that the Prospectors may be partly responsible 
for this strain. Thus the pure Nordic type is best represented 
in the valleys of the interior of N orway and also in the cen- 
tral provinces of Sweden. In the most northerly provinces 
of Sweden, owing to the influence of Lapp in the north-west 
and of Finn along the coastal provinces, brachycephaly pre- 
vails, as well as darker pigmentation and shorter stature, 
though from a different racial influence the same characteris- 
tics reappear in the extreme south of Sweden. The average 
pure Nordic Swede is tall, 1.7 m. (67 in.) or more, dolicho- 
cephalic, c.1. 75, with a long head and face, fair and ruddy 
complexion, fair hair; the nose is usually short and straight. 

In Denmark the stature is greatest where the eyes and 
hair are lightest, and lowest where they are darkest. The 
average stature is 1.69 m. (6634 in.) ; during the last fiity 
years the stature has increased about 4 cm. (14 in.) and the 
same has occurred in Sweden and Norway. The tallest peo- 
ple (over 1.693 m., are found in the north-west, northern half 
of Funen and the adjoining part of Jutland and Bornholm, 
and the shortest (under 1.679 m. or 66 in.) on the eastern 
half of Zeeland and on Samsé. In Bornholm the c.1. is 
80.3; there is a taller dark, and a shorter light, type. The 
latter may be akin to the Vistulian race. Traces of the 
Borreby type (pp. 31, 86) occur in a few places, 


NETHERLANDS 
Although the Dutch population is generally regarded as 
of German type, as it is linguistically, it neverthless exhibits 
a double origin. Brachycephals with broad faces, brown eyes 


80 THE RACES OF MAN 


and shorter stature predominate in the south and west of the 
Rhine, Zeeland, North Brabant and Limburg, which prove 
Alpine descent, and this is undoubtedly ancient; extreme 
brachycephaly, c.1. 87, is common in the islands of Zeeland. 
Broad-faced brachycephals with blue or grey eyes in the 
north-east, of shortish stature, may be ancient derivatives 
of the Vistulian race. The general average of the c.r. is 
79.5, and the people as a whole may be termed Nordics. 


BELGIUM 

A line running east and west, a little south of Brussels 
and north of Liége, divides Belgium into a northern low- 
lying portion and a southern upland region. In the north, 
Flemish, a corrupt Dutch, is spoken and as compared with 
the south the people are largely blond, with longer and nar- 
rower heads (c.1. 79), longer noses and taller stature. In 
the south the Walloons (c.1. 82) speak an archaic French 
language. Limburg has the narrowest heads (c.1. 78) and 
Luxemburg the broadest (c.1. 83). Hainault (c.1. 81.4) hag 
most brunets and also the shortest inhabitants, 

The markedly brachycephalic population of the Grand 
Duchy of Luxemburg is very homogeneous and of pure 
western Alpine type. 

FRANCE 

The racial history of France is to a large extent an epitome 
of that of Europe (pp. 59-65). All the prehistoric races 
coming from Africa have spread over more or less of the 
country, and also the Solutreans from eastern Central Europe 
and the earlier and later waves of Alpine man of medium 
stature. France too has been raided and colonised by Nor- 
dics. Most of these racial movements have left their im- 
press upon the present population. 

Broadly speaking, a belt of mesocephaly extends along 
the main axis of fertility from Flanders to Bordeaux, which 
is due to various invasions by land or sea by Nordic tribes ; 
these also account for a similar patch around Limoges. The 
relative dolichocephaly (c.1. 76.8-79.8) of south-eastern 





EUROPE 81 


Charente and the northern two-thirds of Dordogne is due 
to an Upper Palaeolithic stratum, A strip of Mediterranean 
mesocephals fringes the Mediterranean coast. 

The broadest-headed type is aggregated in areas of isola- 
tion, e.g. Ardennes, Vosges, Savoy and the central plateau; 
it is typical Alpo-Carpathian (Cevenole). Intermediate 
areas are in general inhabited by low brachycephals, 

The maximum frequency of blonds lies partly along the 
English Channel and partly along the north-east frontier, that 
of the brunets along the Mediterranean coast, the Pyrenees 
and in Auvergne. 

The average stature in France is 1.677 m. (66 in.) ; roughly 
speaking, a line from Lyons through Orleans to the Cotentin 
peninsula separates a north-east area of relatively tall statures 
of 1.647 m. (65 in.) and upwards, and a south-west area of 
1.646 m. or less. In north Brittany the average stature is 
below 1.624 m. (64 in.), and in parts of Haute Vienne and 
Corréze it sinks to 1.61 m. (6372 in.). The fertile plains of 
Burgundy are an area of broad-headed relative giants ; their 
stature is derived from the Burgundians of Nordic stock 
who came thither in the fifth century A.D. They are still 
relatively fair, but the Alpo-Carpathian stock on nearly every 
side of them appears to have broadened their heads by inter- 
matriage., 

In the Dordogne district there have been identified two 
types of brachycephals and four types of mesocephals, who 
for the sake of contrast have been called dolichocephals. (1) 
The short dark brachycephals occupy mainly the southern 
portion and are typical Cevenoles, (2) The tall fair brachy- 
cephals arose by crossing the former with the fair Nordic 
race, as occurs also in Lorraine; they have been equated with 
the Halstatt people; at all events, it is a mixture analogous 
to that which produced the Beaker-folk. (3) The tall fair 
mesocephals inhabit the neighbourhood of Limoges whence 
they spread in various directions ; they are the descendants of 
Nordics from the North German plains. There are three 
varieties of brown dolichocephals. (4) Platycephalic with 


82 THE RACES OF MAN 


very broad face, long but broad nose, prominent chin, straight 
black hair, very dark eyes and very tall stature; most of 
these characters have been taken to indicate a resemblance to 
the “Cro-Magnon” race. (5) Narrow-faced and high-headed ; 
perhaps this is a mixed type. (6) A rare but recognisable 
type with a very long head, narrow elongated face, low re- 
treating forehead, mandibular prognathism, concave broad 
nose, retreating chin, black hair and a dark skin. There can 
be no doubt as to the antiquity of this type, which like the 
disharmonic one (4) dates from Aurignacian times; it may 
be regarded as a variety of the Eurafrican race. It is inter- 
esting to find that this race has persisted in situ for a period 
of at least 14,000 years. In the centre of this district is the 
“Limousin black spot” or “les froides terres,’ famous for 
the short stature of many of its inhabitants; this is not a 
racial feature, as several of the racial stocks are implicated, 
but it is due to la misére, though of late years the stature 
has greatly increased owing to improvement in the condition 
of the life of the people. 

In the Cotes du Nord in Brittany there is a variable popu- 
lation of brachycephals, in addition to a Nordic element. At 
Lannion there is a type marked by a narrowing of the head, 
c.1. 80.6, high face but broad in the zygomatic region, broad 
nose, relatively dark skin, eyes and hair brown, often black, 
stature 1.617 m. (634 in.) ; the general shape of the skull and 
face recalls that of the Cro-Magnon race. At St. Brieuc 
there is a brachycephalic type, c.1. 84.8, with short face, 
brown or black hair, stature 1.631 m. (6434 in.) ; it has been 
suggested that this is a survival of a colony of Prospectors. 
The Lannion type is the oldest. At a great interval of time 
came the short dark Alpine brachycephals. Later came the set- 
tlements of Prospectors. Then, long before Roman times, 
came a Nordic element which gave the western brachycephals 
their blue eyes, and later Nordics have also modified some 
of the population. The emigration from Cornwall in the 
fifth century s.p. to the Dinan district is said to have been 
largely Teutonic in race. 


EUROPE 83 


GREAT BRITAIN 

There is great uniformity in the average cephalic index 
throughout our islands, it being about 77-79, the extremes 
are 66 and 87, 

Speaking generally, the shortest average stature, 1.675- 
1.699 m. (66-67 in.), occurs in Wales and the border coun- 
ties Gloucester, Somerset, Wilts, along the Thames Valley, 
Herts, and to some extent in the Fen country. In Caith- 
hess, most of the Midlands, Suffolk, and all the southern 
counties except Cornwall the stature averages I.7-1.724 m. 
(67-68 in.). In all the remaining portions of Great Britain 
the stature reaches 1.725 m. and over. 

The peoples with lighter-coloured hair and eyes occur 
mainly in’the eastern half of Britain and those with darker 
colouration on the western margin. The darker peoples are 
also usually somewhat shorter; in Inverness and Argyll, 
however, the people are the darkest in Scotland, but attain 
an average stature of 1.73-1.75 m. (68-69 in.); the next 
darkest are in Perth and Galloway where the people are still 
taller. In Galloway they are among the tallest in the world. 
In the Chilterns and the Cotswolds, especially Wychwood 
Forest, there is a recognisable element in the population with 
black hair, usually with dark eyes, st. 1.715 m. (67% in.) 
and c.1. 76.8; we have here also a remnant of an old stock. 
There are brunet, relatively short folk in Herts, Bucks, and 
south Oxfordshire; in Herts the people are as short as in 
South Wales, probably explicable from the fact that in Herts 
the ancient forests afforded a refuge for the older population, 
as did Romney Marsh and the Fen country of south Lincoln- 
shire and north Cambridgeshire. 

The best way of arriving at a knowledge of the physical 
constitution of the British is briefly to recapitulate their racial 
history. It will then be evident that as so many stocks have 
come into the country at various times, a general mingling of 
peoples must have taken place in this small island, which ren- 
ders the task of disentangling them a peculiarly difficult one. 


84 THE RACES OF MAN 


There is no evidence that Palaeanthropic man has in any 
way entered into the composition of the British. 

We may accept it as established that a type which occurs 
in the Plynlymon moorland and elsewhere in Wales is directly 
descended from the Aurignacian Eurafrican race (pp. 24, 
60) ; C.1. 71-74, very long head and a moderate vault, promi- 
nent occiput, receding forehead, prominent glabella, broad 
nose and a tendency to prognathism, medium stature, about 
1.675 m. (66 in.). 

It has been supposed that the extremely dolichocephalic 
Galley Hill skull is of Chellean age, but this has been strongly 
disputed ; at all events, it is of neanthropic type and is com- 
parable with the Solutrean skulls of Briinn, etc. (p. 61), and 
also with several remains that have been grouped together 
as the River-bed type; these have a c.1. from 70-75, and a 
stature from 1.63-1.645 m. (6434-6434 in.). We may for 
the present regard this group as dating from the beginning of 
the Upper Palaeolithic period and as belonging to a some- 
what generalised stock that cannot be described as typically 
Mediterranean or Nordic. The much later Neolithic Long- 
barrow men seem to be variants of this stock ; c.1. 63-79, aver- 
age about 72, with moderately high heads, brow ridges some- 
times well-marked, face short and wide as compared with 
Nordic skulls, narrow nose and orbits, stature about 1.677 m. 
(66 in.). The Late Neolithic dolichocephals of the Mega- 
lithic chambered cairns of the Island of Arran (south-west 
Scotland) also agree in general with this type. It has been 
suggested that the migrations from France of the builders 
of the chambered cairns came by two routes: (1) by the 
English Channel to the east coast, Caithness, and the Orkneys ; 
(2) by St. George’s Channel to Ireland, the west of England, 
including the region of the long barrows, the west of Scot- 
land, Arran and the Hebrides. 

It is generally acknowledged that the Early Neolithic cul- 
ture was introduced by western members (often loosely 
termed “Iberians”) of the Mediterranean race (p. 26), who 
spread all over our islands and still form an essential element 


EUROPE 8s 


in the existing population, but we must now admit that there 
were older peoples there before them, some of whom came 
fronr the south and possibly others from Central Europe, 
and therefore it is unsafe to regard the Pre-Celtic popula- 
tion of the British Islands as being purely Mediterranean. 
Perhaps we may recognise representatives of this race in the 
west of Scotland, the moorlands of Wales, Cornwall, Devon, 
Dorset, Bucks, Herts, Romney Marsh, the Fen country of 
eastern England, and largely in Ireland. The very tall dark 
mesocephals, c.1. 77.5, of south-western Scotland and the 
Denbighshire moorlands are worthy of a special investiga- 
tion; they may be examples of the Atlanto-Mediterranean 
variety, or may have inheritance from an older type. 

In Late Neolithic times a new culture appears to have been 
brought in by the Prospectors (p. 30). The type ig said to 
occur in Cornwall, Devon and Wales. [t is also found on the 
coast of Wicklow (and probably up the Boyne) as well as 
in Argyll and Iverness; this seems to be the “Old black 
breed” of the Shetlands, Outer Hebrides, West Caithness 
and East Sutherland. In the Bronze Age these folk appear 
to have connected West Britain and East Ireland with the 
Mediterranean. 

Another, but perfectly distinct, group of brachycephals 
drifted into Britain before the close of the Neolithic Age. 
They were of short stature, not much over 1.600 m. (63 in.), 
C.1. about 84 or 85, skull broader than high, brow ridges 
slightly developed, face short and broad, cheek-bones and 
jaw not strong. They buried their dead in short cists, which 
are found in the west and north of Scotland, Glamorgan- 
shire and elsewhere. The skulls from the Aberdeen cists are 
exceptionally broad and the skeletons of short stature ; this 
type seems to be closely related to the Furfooz-Grenelle 
type (p. 61) and to the Alpo-Carpathians in general. The 
relation of the arrival of these people with that of the Beaker- 
folk is obscure; they may have formed a part of the move- 
ment of the latter. 

A third equally distinct brachycephalic people from the 





>> 3 
p: 
jhe Is 


of 


pe 





86 THE RACES OF MAN 


country to the east of the Upper Rhine invaded the east 
coast, probably at first while still in their Neolithic stage of 
culture. They were fairly tall, 1.7 m. (67 in.), muscular, 
the rather broad head (c.1. 80-84, the latter more frequent) 
had a flattened occiput; they had a fine but often receding 
forehead, long face, rugged features, prominent brow ridges, 
strong nose of moderate width. If we may judge from their 
survivors, they often had fair hair and light eyes. As these 
were the people who introduced the beaker, or drinking-cup, 
into Britain, they are now often termed the Beaker-folk 
(p. 30). In their slightly later migrations they certainly 
had bronze implements ; hence they were usually termed the 
“Bronze Age people,” and also the “Round-barrow men,” as 
they usually buried their important dead in round tumuli. 
It has also been termed the “Borreby type,’ from skeletal 
remains found in Denmark. They probably arrived about 
2000 B.c. and by 1500 B.c. direct evidence of these brachyce- 
phalic invaders ceases. They were mainly pastoral, though 
they were acquainted with wheat ; when they first landed they 
were without metals, but it must not be assumed that they 
were responsible for the first introduction of metal into this 
country. Their beakers and short stone funerary cists are 
found all along the east coast of Scotland and as far west 
as Argyll, East Bute and Arran. Further south they ex- 
tend along the Humber to the Peak; they left traces on 
the chalk uplands of East Anglia, on the North Downs, and 
an outlying branch seems to have landed in Hampshire and 
Dorset and made its way up to the Salisbury Downs and into 
Somerset. Their descendants can still be recognised in va- 
rious parts of the country, especially perhaps in Yorkshire, 
Northumberland and Cumberland, and even in the Bala cleft 
of Merionethshire. The physical type is also known in the 
north and east of reland; a survival of the type appears to 
persist in some intellectual British families. 

After the invasion of the Beaker-folk there was probably 
a long period of peaceful development, but towards the close 
of the Bronze Age the eastern and southern coasts of Britain 


EUROPE 87 


were invaded by waves of peoples from Central Europe speak- 
ing a Celtic language of the Q-group and bringing with them 
leaf-shaped bronze swords and the elements of a new culture. 
These peoples may be regarded as mainly Alpines over-lorded 
by Nordics. About 1150 Buc. they seem to have landed for 
the most part in the Thames and by the Wash and subse- 
quently in Wessex, but later waves went to Ireland, crossing 
Wales by the Upper Severn and the Bala cleft. Before goo 
B.C. the Swiss lake-dwellings were destroyed and their inhab- 
itants expelled by another group of peoples from further 
east who spoke the P-group of Celtic languages and were 
armed with long iron swords. The lake-dwellers, who had a 
late form of leaf-shaped bronze sword, were driven north 
and west ; a great number landed at the mouth of the Thames 
and some sailed up as far as Reading, An important settle- 
ment was at Old England, where a pile village probably stood 
at the junction of the Brent and the Thames. Brachyce- 
phalic skulls which have been found there are of typical 
Swiss lake-dwelling type and quite distinct from those of the 
Beaker-folk. The immigrants advanced across England, 
where some of their predecessors were living, and settled at 
All Cannings and doubtless in other places in Wiltshire. 
They pushed into South Wales, making settlements on the 
open hills above Cardiff. Some of these, too, reached Ire- 
land. There is no evidence that the men of the iron sword 
then entered Britain, though they pursued the refugees over 
a considerable part of France. 

The more general use of iron in Britain about 450 B.c. has 
been generally supposed, though on inadequate evidence, to 
have been introduced by tall stalwart mesocephalic invaders 
with fair or red hair who were Celtic-speaking peoples of 
the P-group coming from the Rhine area through Northern 
Gaul and bringing the La Téne culture. Originally in Central 
Europe, they appear to have been N ordics with a mixture 
of Alpines, but as time went on the N ordic element markedly 
preponderated. The last of these movements, perhaps the only 
one, was that of the Belgae; probably they arrived before 


88 THE RACES OF MAN 


100 B.C, and occupied the north-east of Gaul and the south- 
east of Britain. Swarms of Celtic-speaking peoples overran 
the greater part of the British Islands and the Heroic Age 
of Ireland was characterised by the La Téne culture. The 
horse-breeding “Ancient Britons,” with their war chariots and 
barbaric civilisation, who under such leaders as Caswallon 
(Cassivellaunus) and Boudicca (Boadicea) gave so much 
trouble to the Romans, were mainly of this stock. The Belgae 
and the other Brythons spread over the greater part of 
southern Britain and south-west Scotland, including the 
valley of the Clyde. 

The Roman occupation of Britain probably did not materi- 
ally alter its racial composition, though the colonies of Van- 
dals and Burgundians which they established may have 
had some local effect. 

Even before the Romans left Britain, Nordic and Nordic- 
Alpine peoples were arriving in small numbers. The Angles 
(whom strangers called Saxons) swarmed over from about 
449 to about 850 A.D. Eventually they spread all over Eng- 
land and up to the base of the Grampians; but the north 
of Scotland, Strathclyde, parts of Wales, Devon and Corn- 
wall were left unconquered by the Romans and therefore 
by the Anglo-Saxons. Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire and 
Cambridgeshire have exclusively Saxon place-names and ter- 
minations. The Jutes colonised east Kent, the Isle of Wight 
and south Hampshire. The first Danish ships arrived in 787 ; 
a few years later they and other Norsemen came in numbers 
to the east coast of England, and by a hundred years later 
had established themselves firmly. Their main settlements 
were in Norfolk, Northamptonshire, Rutland, Yorkshire, 
and especially in Lincolnshire. The Norwegians landed 
about the end of the ninth century mainly on the northern 
and western coasts and islands of Scotland, Lancashire, the 
Lake District, Man, Pembrokeshire, and at various spots 
round Ireland. The Norman invasion resulted more particu- 
larly in the imposition of an aristocracy of Norwegian origin, 
which had mixed with the inhabitants of northern France, 


Ee a a, 


EUROPE 89 


themselves largely of Nordic-Alpine origin, but they did not 
modify the physical type of England and Scotland. The finds 
of broad-heads in the ossuaries at Hythe, etc., may give us. 
traces of followers of the Norman invaders during the cen- 
turies of close intercourse across the Channel. 

Various other movements have taken place which have had 
but local effects, such as the infiltration of the south and east 
of England by French settlers, especially in towns. Flem- 
ings, on the whole Teutonic in blood as well as in speech, 
came in large numbers under William Rufus and Henry I, 
and settled en masse in the southern half of Pembrokeshire, 
in Gower and in the low country of Glamorgan. Later a 
number of Flemings settled in Scotland. 

Certainly the most important immigrations into Britain 
since the thirteenth century have been those from France 
and the Low Countries. Most of these have been brought 
about by religious persecutions at home; but even before 
the Reformation, Flemings and Frisians had settled about 
Halifax. Subsequent arrivals were from Flanders, the Wal- 
loon provinces, Normandy and Languedoc. At Kendal the 
colony was Walloon, and Walloons were numerous at Nor- 
wich and Canterbury. The Huguenots, from the south of 
France, were an almost new element, important by their 
character and their knowledge of the arts rather than by their 
numbers. 

Somewhat later a body of Germans, who from their pre- 
vious location were probably of a mixed, rather broad-headed, 
type, were driven hither from the Palatinate by the cruel 
ravages of Louis XIV. Considerable numbers of them 
settled in villages in Munster, chiefly in the county of 
Limerick. 

During the last two centuries the immigration has been 
chiefly that of Germans and German Jews who have settled 
in a few of the largest towns. There is evidence that in the 
last hundred or two hundred years the average cephalic index 
of Londoners has risen from 77 to 79. This may be partly due 
to an influx of round-headed Slavs in addition to the elements 


90 THE RACES OF MAN 


just stated. The migration of Scots, Welsh and Irish into 
England has been, however, more important. 


IRELAND 


Owing to lack of systematic observation little can be 
said about the racial history of Ireland. The frequency 
of light eyes and of dark hair, the two often combined, is 
the leading characteristic of the population as a whole. Blonds 
are most numerous on and near the eastern coast and brunets 
towards the west. The skull inclines to be long, low and 
narrow, average C.I. 75, cheek-bones prominent, but the 
zygomatic arches are not much expanded, average stature 
tall, 1.703 m. (67 in.). Perhaps it will not be far wrong 
if one assumes that the composition of the population is anal- 
ogous to that of western Britain. 





ASIA 
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS 


AsIA may be considered as the most important continent 
from the point of view of racial anthropology, if it be ac- 
cepted that mankind first swarmed thence, but unfortunately 
no very ancient human remains have yet been found and our 
knowledge of the early history of existing races is extremely 
slight ; from time immemorial there have been movements in 
various directions, often on a large scale, which have further 
seriously complicated the problem. Any attempt at the re- 
construction of the racial history of Asia must necessarily 
be of the most tentative character. 

The main features of Asia are great belts of country run- 
ning east and west, consisting of the arctic shores, the tun- 
dra, steppes, and a forest belt on the higher land to the south. 
In the centre are two great series of plateaux: the western, 
which includes Iran, Armenia and Anatolia, and the eastern 
comprising Tibet, East Turkestan, the Gobi desert, North- 
west Mongolia, etc. In the south-west is the Mesopotamian 
plain with the desert of Arabia beyond. In the south is India, 
and east of this Further India, which is mainly a forested 
mountainous country, the ranges having on the whole a north- 
south direction ; this mountainous region extends up into the 
southern half of China. 

Each of these geographical features is characterised in 
general terms by groups of peoples living much the same kind 
of life and often mainly of the same race, and broadly speak- 
ing this has been the case for ages past. 

The western steppe lands seem to have been the original 
home of fair (leucoderm) dolichocephals who may be termed 


gi 


92 THE RACES OF MAN 


Proto-Nordics. The western plateaux were the area of 
characterisation of leucoderm brachycephals. The lands 
to the south (Mesopotamia, Syria and Arabia) originally had 
a varied population of dolichocephals, some light-skinned, 
Mediterraneans and Semites, others dark-skinned, Hamites, 
but now the Semites preponderate. The ethnic history of 
Asia south of the Himalayas has on the whole been very dif- 
ferent from that of the other regions, as will be seen in the 
account of India. The eastern plateaux may be regarded as 
the differentiation area of the xanthoderms. The western 
Asiatic steppes are now the home of Turki peoples who in the 
east shade off into Tungus or “Mongols.” 

Both of these colour groups contain mesocephalic and 
brachycephalic races, but among the yellows the average 
cephalic index does not fall below 75.9, while in the whites 
the lowest average is 71.3; the nasal index of the former 
hardly ever falls below 70, whereas in the latter it never 
reaches 75; the stature of the leucoderms on the average 
never goes below 1.610 m. (63% in.), while in the xantho- 
derms it may fall to 1.540 m. (60% in.), but there is no dif- 
ference between the average upper limit of certain races of 
both groups. The facial skeleton is also very different. In 
addition there are other characters, such as the hair, colour 
of the skin, the nose, eyes, etc., which differentiate these two 
main groups. In other words, the leucoderms in most re- 
spects resemble Europeans, of whom indeed their forebears 
were the ancestors, whereas the xanthoderms are popularly 
known as “Mongols” or “Mongoloid.” 

Without doubt both groups had a common ancestry in 
the most ancient human times, but local differentiation has re- 
sulted in certain readily distinguishable races of each group, 
which in most cases have become more and more specialised 
as time has gone on, so that now an Afghan, an Armenian 
and a Kalmuk are as dissimilar as three types could very 
well be. But it must be remembered that a long period of 
time probably was requisite for this marked differentiation 
and that in very early and in later times there were less 





ASIA 93 


specialised types, some of whom have found refuge in re- 
mote or unattractive localities. Intermediate types of this 
kind are very difficult to classify and they are frequently sup- 
posed to be due to racial mixture, but this need not necessarily 
be the case. Such types may occur not only within the leuco- 
derms and xanthoderms, but possibly also between these two 
groups. On the other hand, it is certain that everywhere 
there has been a mixture of races, and thus it often becomes 
a very difficult matter how best to classify any given people. 

Asiatic leucoderms are: I. Dolicho-mesocephals; II. 
Brachycephals. 

I. (i) The Indo-Afghanus group is dolichocephalic, lep- 
torrhine, and of medium to tall stature; its probable area 
of characterisation was between the Hindu Kush and the 
Sulaiman mountains, whence it spread into North India 
and possibly eastwards also. The chief members of this group 
are the Afghan, Balti, Kashmiri, Kafir, Dardi, Rajput, Pan- 
jabi, Sikh, etc. The last three have narrower heads and 
taller statures than the first five. 

(ii) A somewhat indefinite group, the Irano-Mediter- 
raneus, has been recognised ; it is mesocephalic, lepto-mesor- 
rhine and from medium to very tall stature. It includes Per- 
sians in general, Azerbaijani of Persia and the Caucasus who 
are more or less crossed with Turks, Hajemi of Persia, 
Susians, Yesidi of Mesopotamia, ? Fellahin of Palestine, ? 
Samaritans, certain Jews, etc. There has been much mixture 
in this group: thus the Susians have the broadest nose, but 
this may be due to an alien ancient strain; the Samaritans 
have the narrowest heads and noses and tallest stature, but 
here there is generally believed to be a Nordic strain. There 
is no reason to doubt that there is a substratum of popula- 
tion in this group with a c.1. of about 76, a n.1. of about 61-63, 
and a stature of about 1.633 m. (64% in.), which may very 
well be termed Mediterranean, as other characters conform 
to that type; these may be regarded as the laggard represen- 
tatives of a group that mainly wandered westwards. 

(ili) The Indo-Iranus is comprised of the Baluchi, Achak- 


94 THE RACES OF MAN 


zai, Pani- and Kakar-Pathans, Tarin, Dehwar and Brahui, 
who are on the border-line between meso- and brachycephaly, 
c.I. 80-82.8, and lepto-mesorrhiny, N.1. 67.8-74.3 ; the stature 
is from medium to tall, 1.642-1.722 m. In all essentials they 
belong to the dolicho-mesocephalic series. This may be re- 
garded as an intermediate or a mixed type. 

ITI. (i) Georgianus, including the Grussini, Svani, Mingreli 
and Imeri. This type shows slight brachycephaly, c.1. 82.5- 
84.2, strong leptorrhiny and medium stature, 1.646-1.658 m. 

(ii) Armeno-Pamiriensis, comprising (a) the Galcha, 
Tajik, Wakhi (Pamirs and Kashgaria); (b) Armenians, 
brachycephalic Kurds, Lasi (Transcaucasia), Betash 
(Lycia), Ansariyeh (Antioch), Maronites (Syria), Kyzyl- 
bash (northern Mesopotamia), etc. ; these are strongly brachy- 
cephalic, c.1. 84.1-89.5, leptorrhine, N.1. 62.6-72, with a tall 
stature, 1.660-1.707 m. [This group falls into two divisions 
which it seems preferable to keep quite distinct. (1) The 
Pamiri or Iranian (Galcha, Tajik, Wakhi) (p. 29) are 
strongly brachycephalic, c.1. 85, leptorrhine, N.1. 66.8-71.3, 
and medium to tall in stature, 1.669-1.689 m.; (2) the Arme- 
nian (Assyrian of some authors) (p. 29) have very high heads 
and a vertical occiput, c.1. 85-89.5, an extremely prominent 
and characteristic nose, and seem to be slightly taller.] 

Asiatic xanthoderms are: I. Mesocephals; II. Brachy- 
mesocephals ; III. Brachycephals. 

I. (1) Protomorphus: c.1. 75.9-80.8; N.I. 84-95; st. 1.550- 
1.635 m. Khasi, Bodo, Mande, Mishing, Arleng (Assam) ; 
Lissu (Yunnan), Lolo (Szechuan), Miao-tse, Lu-tse 
(Kwangsi) ; Formosans. Confined to Assam and South 
China. [It is probable that this group is more allied to the 
leucoderms than to the xanthoderms. ] 

(ii) Palaearcticus (in part) : c.1. 78.3-80.8 ; N.1. 76.5-79.1 ; 
st. 1.545-1.601 m. Kamchadale, Karagasi (peoples of eastern 
Siberia and Kamchatka), Koryak, Tungus of Kolyma and 
Anadyr regions, Yukaghir, and the Obi Ostyak, northern 
Vogul of western Siberia. This group is distinguished by its 
platycephaly. 





ASIA 95 


(ii) Tibetanus (in part: c.1. 76.8-81.6; N.1. 67.2-78.5; st. 
1.570-1.669 m. Ladakhi; Eastern Tibetans ; Kambu, Mangor, 
Gurung, Murmi (Nepal) ; Lepcha (Darjiling). 

(iv) Sinicus: C.1. 79.3-80.2 ; N.I. 72.9-79 ; St. 1.612-1.676 m. 
Chinese. 

II. (v) Aléaicus: c.1. 79.5-82.7 ; N.I. 71.2-78.8; st. 1.598- 
1.626 m. Beltiri, Cacini, Coibali, Chisili, Melezki, Sagai, 
Yakut, Altai-Tatars, Lebedin of central Siberia. 

(vi) Nearcticus: c.1. 80.8-82; N.1. 78.7; st. 1.623-1.625 m. 
Chukchi, of the extreme north-east of Asia. 

III. (vii) Mertdionalis: c.1, 82.7-85.5; N.1. 83.6.-84.5; st. 
1.559-1.649 m. Chakma (Rangamati), Burmans, Annamites, 
Laotians, Siamese. This group is confined to south-east 
Asta (Burma to Annam). 

(viii) Palaearcticus brachymorphus: c.1. 83-85.6 ; N.1. 76.3- 
78.1 ; st. 1.540-1.597 m. Samoyed, Western Tungus, Yenisei 
Ostyak, Tuba or Uriankhai, of central and western Siberia. 

(ix) Tibetanus brachymorphus: c.1. 83.3-84.3; N.I. 71.7- 
74.1; st, 1.603-1.622 m, Changpa (Tibet), Limbu (Nepal). 

(x) Centralis: c.1. 84.3-87 ; N.I. 71.7-80.5; st. 1.614-1.684 
m. Manchu; Transbaikalia, Chamnegani and Southern Tun- 
gus; ? Kirghiz and Kara Kirghiz, Buriat, Torgod, Taranchi, 
Kalmuk, Telenget; Hazara (Afghanistan). 

_ These data suggest that the less differentiated xanthoderms, 
so far as the cephalic index is concerned, spread or were 
pressed to marginal areas. The brachy-mesocephals ex- 
panded northwards and broke through the north-eastern 
border of mesocephals to find a home in the extreme north- 
east corner of the continent. The centre of Asia in the 
plateaux north of Tibet is the most brachycephalic area. 
Naturally the more energetic peoples have swarmed in various 
directions and thus have masked the more simple earlier 
distributions. 

On turning to the nasal index we find that the only average 
platyrrhine index (85--) among the xanthoderms occurs in 
Protomorphus, but only the Bodo (Assam) and the Miao-tse 
(Kwang si) have a n.1, of 88, and the Formosans and Mande 


96 THE RACES OF MAN 


(Assam) exceed 94. Some will regard this as a direct re- 
sponse to environment, others as evidence of mixture with an 
earlier population, natural selection having eliminated the 
narrower noses ; as we have seen, this is the narrowest headed 
group. The distinctly mesorrhine (N.1, 85-70) races in de- 
scending order are: Meridionalis, Nearcticus, Palaearcticus 
(both groups). Those with a large proportion of narrower 
noses are: Sinicus, Altaicus, Centralis, Tibetanus (both 
groups), Nearcticus. Certain peoples such as the Manchu, 
Mongolo-Torgod, Kirghiz-Kazak (Centralis) and the Lepcha 
of Sikkim are leptorrhine (—70). Thus there is a tendency 
to narrower noses in the north central region and north- 
east corner of Asia. 

Palaearcticus (both groups) has the shortest stature, be- 
ing followed as might be expected by Protomorphus and 
Meridionalis. We may conclude that “H. asiaticus” is es- 
sentially of medium stature (1.58-1.68 m.), having only local 
tall groups, more particularly among Sinicus (North China; 
1.676 and Chih-li, 1.674 m.) and Centralis (Kara Kirghiz, 
1.676, Hazara of Afghanistan, 1.684 m.). 

The foregoing arrangement is based mainly on the 
cephalic index, nasal index and stature, and I have borrowed 
it with modifications from Giuffrida-Ruggeri as it is an in- 
teresting attempt to reduce the chaos of Asiatic racial anthro- 
pology by adhering closely to anatomical data, but even so 
there are several unclassified groups. A consideration of 
other characters doubtless will lead to a modification of this 
scheme, 


MOVEMENTS OF PEOPLES IN CENTRAL ASIA 

In order to appreciate the difficulty of unravelling the af- 
finities of the peoples of Central Asia it is necessary to have 
some conception, however slight, of the great movements of 
peoples that have taken place. 

The first Central Asiatics, of whom we have any record and 
who formed an extensive political unit, were the Hiung nu of 
the Chinese, Hina of Indian epics, and Fuoni or Uoni in 





ASIA 97 


Greek accounts ; they probably were mixed Turki and Tun- 
gus peoples under ‘““Mongol” leadership. These Huns formed 
a kingdom in Mongolia about 1200 B.c. and for many hun- 
dreds of years warred against the Chinese; when defending 
walls were built which rendered their further progress dif- 
ficult they turned their attention elsewhere and dispersed 
the Sien-pi or Tungus to the highlands of Manchuria and 
KKorea. The Huns hurled themselves against the Yueh-chi 
(Turki) of Kansu; these retreated in 177 B.c. to the basin of 
the Tarim and elsewhere. Later the bulk of the people, the 
Great Yueh-chi, migrated across the Tienshan and attacked 
the fair-haired, blue-eyed Usun or Wu-sun; next they 
encountered the Saka or Se (p. 121) who dwelt to the west 
of the Wu-sun and to the north of the river Naryn (Syr- 
darya) or Upper Jaxartes, and occupied their lands; about 
140 B.c. the Hiung nu and the Usun drove them southwards 
to Sogdiana and Bactria. 

The Hun empire broke up in the second century a.p. and 
the Sien-pi took possession of the greater part of Mongolia, 
The Yuan-Yuan (Yen-Yen), a mixed people probably partly 
Sien-pi, attained to power at the close of the fourth century 
by the subjugation of the industrious tribes of the Altai and 
extended their influence over Mongolia as far as Korea. 
The term “Tatar” is said by some to be derived from the 
name of the second ruler of their empire. The Turks 
destroyed this empire about the middle of the sixth century 
and a great part of the Yuan-Yuan fled west, and the Avars 
who conquered Eastern Europe appear to have belonged to 
this stock. 

The Uigur (Turki) were grouped into a less civilised 
northern branch, Toghuz Uigur of North-west Mongolia, 
whence they spread to the sources of the Yenisei, and a 
southern branch, On Uigur, in Eastern Turkestan, and were 
the first Turki nation that founded a relatively civilised state 
in Central Asia. 

The Turks (Tu-kiu) are stated to have been a branch 
of the Aschin (Asona) Huns, who after their expulsion 


98 THE RACES OF MAN 


from Western China were in 439 .D. allotted settlements by 
the Yuan-Yuan on the southern slopes of the Altai and by 
552 had completely overthrown the Yuan-Yuan. The Turks 
then assumed the headship of the Central Asiatic nomads and 
turning westward they conquered Sogdiana from the descend- 
ants of the Yueh-chi and about 569 entered into diplomatic 
relations with Constantinople. Then they occupied East 
Turkestan, The Chinese subdued the eastern Turks in 630 
and again extended their influence to Sogdiana, and by a 
coalition of Uigur and Chinese in 745 the eastern Turks 
almost disappeared from history. The western Turks felt 
strong enough in 620 to overthrow the suzerainty of Persia; 
shortly afterwards, the Khazars, a fragment of the Turkish 
nation, advanced into Eastern Europe. Not long afterwards 
the power of the western Turks was shattered by the com- 
bined assaults of the Chinese on the east and the Arabs, who 
had come through Persia, on the south. 

Neighbours of the Toghuz-Uigur and belonging to the 
same stock were the Oghuz, who began their westward 
migration about 780 a.p. and occupied Transoxiana, where 
they are now represented by the Uzbeg of Bokhara and 
surrounding lands. They gradually spread over northern 
Irania, Asia Minor, Syria, the Caucasian and Russian steppes, 
and the Balkan Peninsula. In all these places they formed 
new ethnical combinations with the indigenous inhabitants, 
or with the Turki and Mongol peoples who also had migrated 
westward at various times. 

In Central Asia the place of the Turks as the dominant 
people was taken by the nomad Uigur. Their chief oppo- 
nents were Haka or Chih-li Kissé (presumably a Turki peo- 
ple), precursors of the Kirghiz in south-western Siberia, who 
with the Chinese shattered the Uigurian supremacy in 830. 

Later in the tenth and eleventh centuries the nation of 
the Kara-Khitai, which was mainly of Tungusian stock, ex- 
tended its rule from Manchuria over a large part of the 
steppes of Central Asia until the Mongols founded a new 
world empire in that region. The Mongols played an in- 





ASTA 99 


significant part in the earlier history of Central Asia; their 
original home lay apparently in the region of Lake Baikal, 
the former home of the Huns. The Mongol horde began 
to make a name for itself in Central Asia at the beginning of 
the twelfth century, and the great Mongolian empire for 
two centuries or more stretched from Central Russia to the 
Pacific. 
WESTERN SIBERIA 


Siberia west of the Yenisei is the home of the Finnic- 
speaking mesocephalic Palaearctics. South of the Samoyed 
the Ostyak extend from the northern part of the Tobolsk 
district to the mouth of the Ob and eastward as far as the 
Tomsk district and the Yenisei; the Vogul (Maniza or 
Suomi) live between the middle Ob from Berezov to Tobolsk 
and the Urals. Both have a preponderance of brown hair, 
the head is low and the face less long and the cheek-bones ° 
much less prominent than in the Samoyed; they are mesor- 
thine (Ostyak of Ob n.1. 76.5, Northern Vogul n.1. 701), 
and the epicanthic fold is very rare. 

In the Upper Yenisei region, between Krasnoyarsk and 
Minusinsk, but nearer the former, hunters, whose stone im- 
plements were analogous to those of the later Mousterians 
and Aurignacians of Western Europe, lived on the loess 
which was then beginning to be formed. The region of the 
Upper Yenisei north of the Syansk (Sayan) mountains was 
the region of an ancient culture which had its centre in the 
modern Minusinsk district. These old Yeniseians were agri- 
culturists and worked gold, silver and bronze; they were 
ignorant of iron which came later with an influx of new- 
comers from the south. The condition of the Yenisei valley 
allowed the rise of the old Tuba peoples; later these same 
favourable conditions tempted the rude nomads of less hos- 
pitable Mongolia to fall on the Yeniseians and seize their 
land. About the third century z.c. the Turki Uigur (p. 33) 
arrived from the Chinese border of southern Mongolia and 
from the fourth to the eighth century a.p. their kingdom ex- 
tended over the whole of northern Mongolia, and over the 


100 THE RACES OF MAN 


Yenisei regions as far north as the Chulim river ; where they 
carried on the old civilisation. The Kirghiz tribe, a branch 
of the original Uigurs, rose to power in the Upper Yenisei 
basin and lasted till it was supplanted by the Mongols, and 
the civilisation disappeared. Some of the Yeniseians con- 
quered by the Uigur fled to the depths of the forest where 
they now occur as Tuba (Uriankhai) ; the Russians usually 
term them Soiote, but they have nothing in common with the 
Soiote of central Siberia. Others went north and are now 
the Samoyed and the European Lapp. The Tuba are a mixed 
people with a range from almost pure Mongolic features to 
almost typical European; the reindeer-keeping clans are the 
least mongolised. The majority of the Yeniset Ostyak have 
brown hair and like other Yeniseians the head is platyce- 
phalic; they live on the Lower Yenisei between Lower Tun- 
euska and the Stony Tunguska as far as Turukhansk. The 
Samoyed stretch some distance inland and along the coast 
and islands from Cheskaya Bay (Russia) across the Urals 
and as far east as Khatanga Bay between the Yenisei and 
the Lena ; the northerly group is known as Yurak. The aver- 
age N.I. of the Samoyed is 77; the epicanthic fold is lacking, 
though the eye usually has the Mongolian narrowness and 
obliquity. The stature of most of these Palaearctics is on 
the border-line of short and medium. 


EASTERN SIBERIA 

There seems to be no doubt that the Amerinds passed 
into their continent from north-east Asia. We shall see that 
in America there are, or have been, various races, some of 
them doubtless of great antiquity, for example the dolicho- 
cephalic Palaeo-Amerind. Thus all these races at one time or 
another must have occupied Siberia, and traces of them there 
might be expected to survive, but owing to more recent move- 
ments in Asia they are greatly obscured, if not obliterated, 
and the racial archaeology of Siberia has yet to be investi- 
gated. 

It is reasonable to suppose that some of the earliest mem- 


ASIA IOI 


bers of the northern group of Neanthropic man wandered 
afar at a time when they were still dolichocephalic and other- 
wise of undifferentiated type; we may regard them as being 
of the stock from which the Proto-Nordics sprang. We may 
also suppose that they were pushed further afield by dolicho- 
mesocephals and these in their turn by the earlier brachy- 
cephals. But doubtless in early times the yellow-skinned 
brachycephals were also drifting northwards as they have 
continued to do. If this be a correct surmise it is evident 
that the racial history of Siberia must be complicated, es- 
pecially since there is only a sparse population over vast 
open areas—for even approximate racial purity can only be 
ensured by a relatively dense population or by isolation. 

Widely spread throughout Siberia and extending beyond 
is the somewhat heterogeneous group of Palaearcticus (p. 32) 
which still exhibit a strong dolicho-mesocephalic strain, and 
we have no knowledge of an earlier occupation. Such are 
the Kamchadale, the Karagasi of northern Kamchatka, the 
Koryak still further north, the Tungus of the Kolyma and 
Anadyr regions and the Yukaghir from Chaun Bay to Yana 
Bay, c.1. 80.4, st. 1.56 m. 

Somewhat later followed a low brachycephalic stock, who 
have been termed Nearcticus (p. 95), the Chukchi, who 
pushed to the extreme north-east of Asia. Tungus peoples 
extend from the Yenisei to the Pacific and from the Arctic 
to the Mongolian frontier. The Turki Yakut (p. 33) are 
recent (thirteenth century) intruders into Tungus territory; 
they live between the Indigirka and the Yana, in the Upper 
Lena basin and eastwards to the Amur and the sea. In the 
east the Amur separates the Northern from the Southern 
Tungus; the maritime Tungus or Lamut extend along the 
shores of the Sea of Okhotsk. Among these eastern Tungus 
are the Olcha or Mangoon at the mouth of the Amur, the 
Orotsi between the Lower Amur and the sea, the Orochon, 
or Reindeer Tungus on the Olekma, a tributary of the Lena, 
the Gold on the Lower Amur and Ussuri, the Oroch on East- 

ern Sakhalin and adjacent mainland. The Gilyak of northern- 


102 THE RACES OF MAN 


most Sakhalin and the mainland north of the Amur estuary 
appear to have mixed with Ainu. The Buriat who extend 
east and west of Lake Baikal in Transbaikalia and Irkutsh 
are very heterogeneous. 


MANCHURIA 


The Manchu have now become largely modified by the 
Chinese, but they were once a dominant group. They are 
taller and slighter than most of the Tungus, st, 1.630 m. 
(64% in.), brachycephalic, but with a tendency to meso- 
cephaly, and have a narrow relatively high nose. It seems 
permissible to suspect an ancient dolicho-mesocephalic strain 
in the population. 


KOREA 

The modification of the Tungus type exhibited in the 
Manchu is intensified in the Koreans, who are slender, of 
medium stature, 1.615 m., c.1. 83.6; they have a long narrow 
and somewhat prognathous face, narrow nose, eyes with epi- 
canthic fold and a long thin beard. It is stated that the upper 
classes and many southern Koreans have a tall stature, a 
fair and even white skin, hair often brown, full beard, light 
eyes and a large nose. 


JAPAN 

Japan was inhabited at one time, perhaps solely, by the 
gentle Ainu (p. 28, Pl. v), expert sea-fishers who claim to 
have exterminated a people called Koropokguru, “earth 
dwellers’ or Koshito, “dwarfs,” whose archaeological re- 
mains are found in very numerous shell-heaps, and possibly 
both groups were racially akin. The Ainu appear to have 
been driven eastward from a long stretch of coast south 
of the estuary of the Amur and now occupy the chain of 
islands from the Kurile to the Riu-Kiu islands, though it is 
possible that at that remote time these islands were con- 
nected with the mainland. They undoubtedly are the relics 
of an eastward movement of an ancient mesocephalic group 


ASIA 103 


of white cymotrichi who have not left any other representa- 
tives in Asia, though travellers often refer to the resem- 
blance of the Ainu to the Russian mujik ; certainly in the eye, 
skin and hair they approach the European. By immigrant 
peoples they have been pressed to the north and are now 
found in Yezo and Sakhalin, though in places the Japanese 
show undoubted Ainu mixture, 

The Japanese in general have: c.1. 78, N.I. 72.9, st. 1.585 m. 
or less. Two characteristic types can be distinguished: (1) 
the “coarse type” of Pareoean (p. 34) ( ? Proto-Malay) im- 
migrants, which is short, thick-set, with a broad face, short 
concave nose with rounded nostrils, an oblique eye and epi- 
canthic fold very common, and a dark complexion: (2) the 
“fine type” or “Daimyo type,” which is taller, slender, with 
an elongated face, prominent narrow arched nose, eyes either 
straight or oblique, and the epicanthic fold rarely wanting, 
and a lighter complexion. This has been termed the Korean- 
Manchurian type. 

ARABIA 

Arabia is the homeland of the Semites (p. 25, Pl. 1v) but 
the evidence seems clear for an ancient Hamitic population, 
at all events in South Arabia, which still persists along the 
south and south-west coasts, as for example the Tihama 
‘Arabs of the southern Red Sea littoral; the Arabs of the 
south-west mountains are often nearly white in skin and with 
almost European features. There is also a brachycephalic 
element in South Arabia which evidently is due to an uniden- 
tified migration of western brachycephals, either Pamiri or 
Armenoid. 


ASIA) MINOR AND THE, COUNTRIES TO THE SOUTH 


It seems reasonable to suppose that the coastal areas at 
least of Asia Minor and the southern lowlands primitively 


_ were occupied by Mediterraneans or a kindred stock; at 


all events from the dawn of history they have been there. 
The plateaux of Anatolia and Armenia, undoubtedly in 
Neolithic times, were held by western brachycephals ; possibly 


104 THE RACES OF MAN 


the shorter variety was the older, which gave place to the 
taller (Armenoid) variety. The latter, as Hittites, were al- 
ready powerful enough to sack Babylon and overthrow the 
dynasty of Hammurabi about 1926 8.c.; they also had set- 
tlements in southern Syria on the frontiers of Egypt. There 
is evidence that the Hittites were not a thoroughly homo- 
geneous people and doubtless had been influenced by Proto- 
Nordics long before this period, or by other brachycephals 
associated with: Proto-Nordics. 

Kurdistan is a mountainous territory to the south-east of 
the Armenian mountains, but the Kurds are scattered in | 
other neighbouring regions. The western Kurds are doli- 
chocephalic, c.1. 75, more than half of then» are fair with 
blue eyes, the heads becoming shorter and larger, and the 
hair and eyes darker with increasing intermixture of Turki 
or Armenian blood; the eastern Kurds show a much higher 
percentage of darker and rounder-headed men and are 
much uglier. The Kurds may safely be regarded as descend- 
ants of Proto-Nordic steppe-folk who have maintained their 
type in part and their language for more than 3300 years. 

Syria and Palestine seem to have been inhabited by various 
peoples in very early times, for Canaan was said to be the 
servant of both Shem and Japheth; the latter was favour- 
ably recognised as the protégé of Shem. A plausible sug- 
gestion has been made that Japheth means “fair.” 

Probably the first Semitic invasion (the Akkadian) em- 
braced Syria and Palestine towards the beginning of the 
fourth millennium p.c. A second wave of Semitic migra- 
tion, which is generally known as the Canaanitic, spread from 
Arabia northwards and westwards, about the middle of the 
third millennium. These Semitic movements may have had 
some bearing on that element of the Phoenicians which, ac- 
cording to Herodotus, migrated from the Persian Gulf to the 
Syrian coast, where they had established themselves by about 
2000 B.c. A late phase of these movements possibly had some 
connection with the domination of Lower Egypt about 1675 
by the mainly Semitic Hyksos who appear to have been dis- 











ASIA 10s 


lodged from Syria or from further east by advancing Kas- 
sites and Mitanni; probably a period of drought coincided 
with this unrest. The third Semitic invasion (the Aramaean) 
began about 1350 B.c. and brought the Hebrew and related 
peoples (Edom, Moab, and Ammon) and filled up as far as 
the’Taurus mountains. A millennium later a fourth invasion 
is supposed to have brought the Nabataeans and others, All 
theories of this sort, while in accordance with many facts, 
give too schematic a view of the movements. 

A potent ferment was introduced when about 750 B.C. the 
Kimmerians (Gimirrai) and Scythians came from the east. 
Sargon repelled them with effort in 720 and they retired west- 
ward into Asia Minor where they established a reign of ter- 
ror; they disappeared at the end of the seventh century. It 
has been stated that Kimmerians, Mandas, Medes, with their 
modern Kurd and Bakhtiari representatives, were all one 
people, who were almost certainly of Aryan speech. At all 
events they were essentially Proto-Nordics. 

The Turkish dominance of the Oxus region in the middle 
of the sixth century a.p. resulted in a westward migration of 
Turki tribes across northern Persia into Asia Minor. The Sel- 
juk Turks effected a permanent occupation of that region in 
the latter part of the eleventh century and this was followed by 
the dominance of the Osmanli Turks whos after Orkhan’s 
death in 1359 spread to the Balkan Peninsula. Hordes of 
Turkoman nomads followed the Turks and in succeeding 
centuries other Turkomans, Afshars and Kurds followed. It 
must be remembered that the term Turk in Asia Minor and 
in Europe does not now necessarily imply Turki origin, as 
it is applied to individuals of other races who at various 
periods have been converted, forcibly or otherwise, to Islam. 

Stone implements of Lower and Middle Palaeolithic types 
are known from Palestine, but no human remains have been 
found. The Capsian culture may be regarded as character- 
istic of Neanthropic men of the same general type as the 
_ Ethiopian or Hamite, the microlithic terminal phase being 
_ probably more distinctive of the Mediterranean race. It seems 


106 THE RACES OF MAN 


probable that the cultural evolution of the Neolithic period 
was due to a brachycephalic people and we are on more sure 
ground as regards a knowledge of metals, cattle breeding and 
plough culture, since the evidence points to a spread of this 
culture from western Asia to Europe and Egypt, and thence 
to Africa. The suggestion has been made that in nearer 
Asia the population was first mainly a Mediterranean hunt- 
ing folk, then a brachycephalic people (Campignian people 
of Palestine, etc.) introduced agriculture, and then about 
5000 B.c. there pushed in from Elam another brachycephalic 
people of a higher culture and familiar with metal-working. 
Towards the end of 5000 B.c. there was a general culture as 
shown at Elam, Eridu, Anau, Korassam and Seistan (Af- 
ghanistan). The beginnings of copper in Elam must have 
been about this time, the type of the associated pottery can be 
traced to Anau, South Russia (Tripolje), to Rumania and 
Thessaly, and may be connected with the Minoan culture. 
The Semitic element does not come on the scene till about 
the end of 5000 B.c. The Semites (p. 25) form one of a 
group of peoples of which the Hamite (p. 22) is at one ex- 
treme and the Mediterranean at the other. From Arabia 
they pressed in the fifth millennium over Sinai and Pales- 
tine to Mesopotamia; these may be the Akkadians and 
Canaanites. It is generally supposed that the Amorites had 
a Nordic origin, but opinion is divided whether they came 
more or less directly from the steppe region or whether they 
came round by western Europe, the Iberian Peninsula and 
along North Africa. According to the latter view they, 
as Tehennu (Temhu, Tuimah) coming from the west, ap- 
pear to have overthrown the sixth dynasty of Egypt about 
2475 B.c. but were expelled at the beginning of the tenth, 
and further that as Amorities they are found east of the © 
Jordan in the first half of the third millennium, They turned 
at the Taurus and went southwards to Akkad, which they 
conquered about 2225 or 2057 B.c.; this diversion was due © 
to pressure from another folk movement, the Kassite, com- — 
ing from the east. 





SS ae a a ee ee 


ASIA 107 


The Canaanites are usually regarded as mainly, if not 
entirely, of Northern Semitic origin, but our knowledge of 
the racial history of the region is so very imperfect that it 
is unsafe to make any definite statement concerning their 
racial constitution, The later Syrians are probably consid- 
erably mixed. 

The Abrahamic family were a tribe of Mesopotamian Se- 
mites, probably identical with the Ibri, whom the Egyptians 
knew as Habiru, i.e. nomadic Semites equivalent to the 
Bedawin ; they entered the land of Goshen during the period 
of the Hyksos domination and left the country at the time 
of the expulsion of their patrons (1575 B.C.) or shortly 
afterwards. On their return to Palestine they met, conquered 
and amalgamated with the Amorites and Hittites. The monu- 
ments, as well as philological evidence, show that the former 
were Semites, in appearance not to be distinguished from 
the Habiru. The Hittites were a people whose governing 
class at least were entirely different from both and are to-day 
represented by the Armenians. Later the Israelites, now 
a mixed people of Semitic and Armenoid origin, took into 
their midst a third stock, the Philistines, a typical Mediter- 
ranean race, The rounded Armenoid type of face is dominant 
to the other two. However, when an Armenoid Jew is mated 
with a western European the latter type is dominant. 

The Jewish people to-day are grouped into two stocks, the 
Ashkenazic and the Sephardic. The first comprises the 
Jews of Russia, Central Europe, Western Europe, and Eng- 
land, the latter is made up of the Spanish and Portuguese 
Jews, and the Jews of Asia Minor, Egypt and Arabia. Both 
groups derive directly from the common source in Palestine 
and Mesopotamia, and, taking different paths in the Diaspora, 
met with different fates, but they both exhibit the peculiar 


_ Jewish expression, though the latter resemble more closely 


the southern European peoples and they are known to have 


_ absorbed Moorish and Iberian blood, whereas the Ashkena- 


zim can show a far cleaner bill. ' 
The fair hair and fair skin so frequently seen amongst 


108 THE RACES OF MAN 


Jews have been imputed to Nordic intermixture, but this 
would seem to be an unnecessary deduction, especially since 
the Kohanin, who have had pure Jewish descent during the 
last 2000 years, exhibit every phase of Jewish bodily form. 

It has been stated that the Amorites were a fair race; the 
evidence on which this, statement is based, viz., the frescoes 
in the tombs at Abu-Simbel, certainly suggests that they 
were lighter-skinned than the Egyptians, whilst some at 
least are represented as having blue eyes and red beards. 
It is interesting to note that amongst the Samaritans of to- 
day, red hair, fair complexion and blue eyes are extremely 
common, although there is no reason to believe that there 
has been at any time any massive inclusion of Nordic blood 
into this jealously isolated group of people. On the other 
hand, they are more likely to represent the original population 
of the Kingdom of Northern Israel, so that we may conclude 
that the source from which they obtained their fair hair 
and skin, whether Amorite or not, was common with that 
from which the Jews of to-day received theirs. 


MESOPOTAMIA 


The area of the great plains extending from the southern 
slopes of the Armenian plateau to the Persian Gulf and the 
slopes of the Zagros mountains and Susa in Elam belong to 
the same cultural area; this has had a very chequered history. 
In the most southern portion, Sumer, were numerous an- 
cient cities: Kish, Erech, Ur, Eridu, Nippur, etc.; to the 
north in Akkad were Babylon, Sippar, etc. 

There is reason to believe that a great prehistoric civilisa- 
tion spread from Central Asia to the plateau of Iran and to 
Syria and Egypt long before 4000 B.c., and that the Sume- 
rians, who were a somewhat later branch of this Central 
Asian people, entered Mesopotamia before 5000. A new 
civilisation appeared at Susa about 4000. 

The Akkadian culture is usually considered as a mixture 
of a Semitic and an older Sumerian factor, but the latter 
was itself composite since its bearers consisted of a very doli- 


ASIA TO9 


chocephalic type with a strongly projecting occiput, finely 
cut face, straight narrow nose, fine lips and bearded—this 
may be regarded as Mediterranean or Semitic; and a second, 
presumably later type, which was brachycephalic, often 
with prominent cheek-bones and oblique eyes; they shaved 
the head and face. On these types were superimposed an 
Armenoid (Hittite) type with a vertical occiput and large 
prominent hooked nose which gives the face a bird-like ap- 
pearance, also with a shaved beard; these people made 
painted pottery and spread the knowledge of metal-working. 

The Semitic influence was making itself felt in the fourth 
millennium and was more strongly felt in Akkad than in 
Sumer, and it was in the north that the first Semitic empire, 
that of Sargon, arose about 2872, when Akkad and Sumer 
were united, but Semitic overlordship was probably domi- 
nant in Kish about 3638. The Sumerians later rose to 
power and their empire included Sumer, Akkad, Elam, Su- 
bartu (Northern Mesopotamia) and Amurru (Cappadocia), 
but the Semites prevailed again and Hammurabi succeeded to 
the throne of Babylon in 2123. His dynasty was overthrown 
by the Hittites about 1926. 

The derelict kingdom was pounced upon by the Kassites, 
mountaineers of the Pushti Kuh; their first incursion was 
about 2072 and Babylon was conquered about 1746 and re- 
tained till about 1169. The Kassites, who appear to be iden- 
tical with the Cossaei of later times, a people settled between 
Babylon and Media, are of unknown origin. They were the 
foremost tribe of a great movement of peoples occasioned 
by the expansion of “Aryans” in Bactria and Eastern Iran 
between 2300 and 2000 B.c. The Kassites were possibly a 
mixed multitude with Proto-Nordic leadership; they intro- 
duced the horse into Mesopotamia, 

The establishment of the Kassite power in Babylonia was 
contemporary with great movements in the west. The 
Hyksos invaded Egypt, Hittite influence was felt far south 
(Jerusalem, etc.), and the Mitanni appeared in the north. 
The Hyksos, who may have been largely Syrian Semites, 


IIo THE RACES OF MAN 


were greatly aided in their conquest of Egypt by their war 
chariots, and they first brought the horse to Egypt; they were 
driven out of Egypt about 1575. 

The southward movement of the “Aryans,” in the twenty- 
second or twenty-first century B.c., from the plains about the 
Oxus, cut off the jade and other trade between Khotan and 
West Asia, and the conquest of Mitanni separated Babylon 
from Syria, thus deflecting trade to the Red Sea route. The 
Mitanni, who were probably Armenoidg and certainly not 
“Aryans,” occupied the country about the Belikh and Kha- 
bur, tributaries of the Euphrates, but they were dominated 
by an aristocracy of horse-riding Kharri (? Aryans), who 
had an “Aryan” theology, the differentiation however between 
Indian and Iranian Aryans had not yet taken place; they 
doubtless came by way of Azerbaijan. 

The later history of the region consisted mainly in rear- 
rangements of the peoples, or at all events of the racial stocks, 
already there. The Medes and the Persians repeated more or 
less the story of the Kassites, but may have brought in 
Iranian blood as well as Proto-Nordic. At times there were 
reinforcements of Turki elements, but the great factor always 
has been. the power of absorption shown by the Semitic 
element. 


PERSIA 

Apart from intrusive Kurds, Arabs, Armenians and smaller 
groups there, are two large ethnical groups in Persia, the 
settled Tajik, the old type which is preserved in the Parsi 
who migrated to India in «.p. 640, and the Persians. The 
lowland Tajik are more mixed and have a tendency to be 
fairer than the Hill Tajik or Galcha. These may be regarded 
as the original inhabitants, but in Susiana there are traces of 
a dark-skinned population who, from the monuments, indicate 
a Pre-Dravidian, or possibly a Ulotrichous stock. From the 
Eurasian steppes came Proto-Nordics, who became known 
in history as Medes and Persians, but Semitic (Arab) migra- 
tions have modified the type of the Persian as did incursions 


| 
| 


ASIA III 


of Turki tribes. Two groups of Persians are recognisable: 
(1) the slender dolichocephalic Farsi about Persepolis, who 
are fair in skin, with abundant hair and beard of a dark 
chestnut colour, real blonds with blue eyes are rare; these 
appear to be largely Proto-Nordic; (2) the Lori, who are 
taller, much darker, and often with black hair, are very doli- 
chocephalic, with oval face and regular features, and would 
seem to belong to a branch of the Mediterranean race or to a 
race very similar to it. The Ihlat are Turkoman, but long- 
continued intermarriage has produced a great many mixed 
types, such as the Kajar. 


AFGHANISTAN AND BALUCHISTAN 

Afghanistan is essentially the homeland of the Indo- 
Afghan race (p. 23), but in the north, the ancient Paropa- 
misus, are the tall Hazara, c.1. 85, n.1: 80.5; as the Pamiri 
(p. 29) have a leptorrhine nose, these distinctly mesorrhine 
people must be regarded as of “Mongol” stock, as indeed their 
features proclaim ; they are said to have been placed there by 
Genghis Khan in the first quarter of the thirteenth cen- 
tury. Among other tribes may be mentioned the Afridi 
(Haparytae of Herodotus), who originally occupied the 
whole of the Sufed Khoh range and adjacent country; at an 
early period it was encroached on by Turki tribes. The 
Tajik are widely spread. The term Pathan is wrongly ap- 
plied to various tribes, it really applies to the Pukhtin. 

The Baluchi (Baloch) are generally regarded as akin 
to the Afghan, but the latter is essentially dolichocephalic, 
whereas the former are on the border-line of meso- and 
brachycephaly, and so it may be advisable to call their type 
Indo-Iranus (p. 93). The puzzling Brahui speak a Dravid- 
ian type of language, but from their physical measurements 
and appearance they are Baluchi: Brahui of Sarawan, c.1. 
81.5, N.I. 70.9, st. 1.659 m. The Chuta and Bandiya have 
even a stronger grade of brachycephaly than the Hazara, 
but their nasal indices respectively are 58 and 58.9, or mark- 
edly leptorrhine ; they therefore are of Pamiri stock, 


112 THE RACES OF MAN 


WESTERN TURKESTAN AND THE PAMIRS 


The Duab of Turkestan is the country between the Amu- 
darya (Oxus) and Syr-darya (Jaxartes), and runs up into 
the Pamirs. The bulk of the population consists of the set- 
tled so-called Sarts, a mongrel people with Uzbeg, Kirghiz, 
Tajik and other elements. The nomad Kirghiz are well rep- 
resented. Pure Uzbeg are few in number and form a kind 
of racial aristocracy. The Turkoman, who occupy the ter- 
ritory between the Duab and the Caspian, just extend into 
the Duab. The Tajik are mixed but have preserved them- 
selves more or less from the last (Uzbeg) invasion, In the 
mountains are the Galcha, the purest of the Pamiri; a pure 
and ancient type of Jew is common in the towns. Representa- 
tives of various Central Asiatic tribes and Gipsies are also 
found. 

The population of the Pamirs is mainly Pamiri. The 
Pathan or Kafir has a distinct Indo-Afghan strain and the 
Chitrali have a closer relationship with an Indo-Afghan peo- 
ple (though a rather specialised one) than the other Pamir 
tribes. ‘The closely-allied Dardi differ from the Kafir to a 
greater degree than do the Chitrali; they are very different 
from the Kirghiz. 


CHINESE TURKESTAN 

The northern part of Chinese Turkestan is inhabited by 
the Taranchi and Torgod who are generally classed as “Mon- 
gols” or Kalmuk (Centralis race, pp. 33,95). In the north- 
west at Uch-turfan are Kirghiz, and east of them is Ak-su, 
where the Turki element prevails. The basis of the popu- 
lation of the Takla-~makan desert is Pamiri (p. 29), as prob- 
ably was that of the cities now buried with sand. There 
seems to be some common bond between the peoples of the 
desert and those of Northern Tibet; probably the Pamiri 
element has penetrated into the latter region, though there 
may be a slight Tibetan (modified Mongolian) influence 
upon the Desert peoples, as in the oases of Khotan and, 





ASIA T13 


Keriya. In these two oases there is also an admixture of 
Turki blood, In the east Chinese influence begins to make 
itself felt, but only over a very restricted area, as in the 
oasis of Keriya. 
TIBET 

The population of Tibet has been grouped into (1) the 
Bod-pa, the settled and more civilised section of the southern 
and more fertile provinces ; (2) the Dru-pa, peaceful, semi- 
nomadic pastoral tribes on the northern plateaux; (3) the 
Tangut predatory tribes of the north-eastern borderland be- 
tween Koko-nor and Kansu. It has long been recognised 
that there are two main racial elements in Tibet, one to which 
the general term Pareoean (p. 34) is applied and to which 
the Bod-pa belong, and the other is described as long- 
headed, with nearly regular features, long, fairly well- 
shaped nose with a good bridge. Skulls from the eastern 
province of Kham, which evidently belong to this element, 
are described as dolicho-mesocephalic, broad-faced, rugged 
and massive. They differ from the southern dolichocephals of 
South Asia and evidently represent an ancient stock, affinities 
to which may be looked for in other marginal areas; they 
may indeed have been the first inhabitants of Tibet. 


CHINA 

Palaeolithic implements have not yet been found in China, 
but Neolithic implements occur in Mongolia, Manchuria and 
China. A rich Late Neolithic culture has recently been dis- 
covered at Yang Shao and at Sha Kuo Tén in Homan prov- 
ince (North-east China), and in Kansu (North-west China) ; 
it may be dated at about 2000-1 500 B.c. In the latter region 
copper implements indicate an Aeneolithic (Chalcolithic) 
Age, and the conventionalised painted pottery bears a close 
resemblance to that from pre-Sumerian Babylonia ‘(before 
3500 B.c., the eastern borders of Persia, Anau T (at latest 
about 2000 B.c.), Asia Minor (2500 to 2000 B.c.), Tripolje I 
and Thessaly. This Yang Shao culture (as it is termed) was 
that of a civilised agricultural people and we may regard it as 


114, THE RACES OF MAN 


the eastern expansion of a great prehistoric civilisation that 
spread from Central Asia to the plateau of Iran and to 
Syria and Egypt long before 4000 B.c. (p. 108). No infor- 
mation has as yet been published concerning the bearers of 
this Proto-Chinese culture, 

In South and Western China are the scattered remains of 
earlier peoples. The Lolo (Nost) live in the more inacces- 
sible mountains in Western China on both sides of the Yang- 
tse in the provinces of Szechuan and Yunnan, but formerly 


in Hunan; they have c.1, about 77, n.1. 85, and a medium | 


stature, but some Lolo, the true Nosu, are very tall (Lissu 
of Yunnan, (c.1. 75.5) ; apparently allied to these are the Man- 
tse of Yunnan and Szechuan, as are the very tall Mo-so of 
the Li-Kiang plain in North Yunnan, but they are now much 
mixed, All are described as having oval faces, small cheek- 
bones, a straight, fairly prominent nose, eyes straight with- 
out the epicanthic fold and a fair skin, not yellowish but 
brownish or swarthy like southern Europeans; hair some- 
times decidedly wavy and with a tendency to chestnut in 
colour ; on the whole they are dolichocephalic, sometimes ex- 
tremely so. Tentatively we may regard them as belonging 
either to the same stock as the Nésidts, or to an allied one. 
The numerous tribes of Miao-tse (c.1. 80.6, N.1. 88, st. 1.550 
m.) of Kwangsi, who live in scattered communities in the 
southern provinces, are supposed to be related to the Siamese 
and Burmese, as also may be the Hakka of Kwangtung, al- 
though they are said to have migrated from the northern prov- 
ince of Chih-li, 

The primitive country of the civilised agricultural Chinese 
(doubtfully about 2200 B.c.) was north of the province 
of Kansu, whence they gradually spread and in the seventh 
century B.c. they scarcely extended beyond the valley of the 
Lower Yang-tse on the south and that of the Pei-ho on the 
north, Eventually they occupied the countries of the original 
inhabitants. Central Asiatic tribes, Turki, Tungus, Mongols, 
and Manchu, invaded North China at various times and 
modified the Chinese type (p. 32, Pl. v1). Thus the northern 


| 
! 





ASIA | 118 


Chinese are said to be taller, with a tendency to mesocephaly ; 
indeed a Khams Tibetan element has been noted, the face 
is longer and the skin lighter. In the south a Pareoean ele- 
ment has darkened the skin, broadened the head and short- 
ened the stature. A Shan origin has been attributed to the 
Cantonese, anyhow an invasion to Kwangtung by the Tai took 
place some six centuries ago; these Punti now form a very 
large part of the population of the four southern Chinese 
provinces (Yunnan, Kuei-chow, Kwangsi and Kwangtung), 
and they held their own against the Hakka, 


INDIA 
India consists of three main geographical regions: the 
Himalayas, the northern plains or Hindustan, and the south- 
ern, often jungle-covered, plateau, the Deccan; and roughly 
this grouping is reflected in the population, but, even yet, the 
racial history of India is not thoroughly known. 


I. Deccan 

A Negroid element has been suspected in the Deccan, as 
for example among the Kadir (p. 22), but it has not been 
definitely established. The Andamanese (p, 17) in the Bay 
of Bengal are, however, true Negrito. 

In the jungles of the Deccan are to be found primitive 
types of very low culture, which may conveniently be grouped 
as Pre-Dravidians (p. 21), who form the oldest population 
of whom we have any knowledge. There is very good rea- 
son to believe that this group of peoples formerly extended 
over the greater part of India and some seem to have acquired 
a certain degree of higher culture. They are all dolichoce- 
phalic, of short stature, 1.575 m. (62 in.) or less, and have 
a very dark skin and black hair that varies from wavy to very 
curly. Amongst other tribes which might be mentioned the 
following are ranged according to their nasal index: Paniyan 
95-1, Kadir 89.8, Kurumba 88.8, Mala Vedan and Irula 85, 
Kanihar 84.6. The Vedda of Ceylon are mesorrhine. 

The platyrrhiny of this stock is so marked that where this 


116 THE RACES OF MAN 


character is exhibited in other peoples we may suspect that 
they have a more or less Pre-Dravidian origin; thus this 
character has permeated throughout most of the lower caste 
Dravidians and even some Brahmans are not free from it. 
On the other hand, mixture with Dravidians has modified 
the features of some of the aborigines; for example, the 
Kuruba of Mysore Province and the adjacent Bellary district 
appear to have belonged originally to the great Kurumba 
stock, but their much narrower noses, N.1. 73.2, and their 
higher stature, 1.639 m. (6414 in.), prove that the Kuruba 
of Mysore have mixed with Dravidians. Also to be grouped 
here are: the Bhil who inhabit parts of Rajputana, Kathi- 
awar, Indore and of the northern Bombay Presidency (Bhil 
of Mewar, Rajputana, n.1. 84.1, st. 1.629 m., Bhil of Khan- 
desh, N.1, 94.8, st. 1.649 m.), probably also the Gond of the 
Satpura plateau of the Central Provinces and the closely 
allied Kandh or Khond of the inaccessible mass of hill ranges 
_of the Bastar and Kanker States and a great part of Chanda, 
and also the lower castes of the United Provinces and Behar. 

The puzzling Kolarians speak Munda languages allied to 
the Mon Khmer group of the Austric linguistic family, but 
in the Mundari vocabulary there are numerous undoubted and 
probable Sanskrit words, and it has been suggested that the 
civilised Asur of Munda tradition may be the Pre-Aryan 
Asura who contested the valley of the Five Rivers, of the 
Ganges and Jumna against the “Aryan” immigrants, as re- 
lated in the Rig-Veda, and that they spoke an early form of 
Sanskrit or allied language. According to this view, the 
Asura were a primitive leucoderm people who absorbed an 
indigenous melanoderm race (the Nishada of ancient San- 
skrit literature), and developed a civilisation of their own. 
Being finally worsted by the “Aryans” a section retreated to 
Chota Nagpur and were finally overpowered and absorbed 
by intrusive short-stature Pre-Dravidian hordes coming from 
the south. Another view is that the Austric-speaking ances- 
tors of the Kolarians came from the east and mixed with 
the aboriginal pre-Dravidians, and it was with this hybrid — 


ASIA 117 


group that the “Aryan” invaders came into contact and not 
with the Dravidians who then were far to the south. 4 

From a racial point of view the Kolarjans can only b 
placed in the Pre-Dravidian group. They have a dark brown, 
almost black skin, coarse black hair inclined to be curly and 
scanty beard, low medium stature, usually 1.577-1.614 m. 
(62-63% in.) (but the Ho are tall, 1.68 m., and the Juang 
are short, 1.57 m.), and sturdy limbs, They are dolicho- 
cephalic, c.1. 74.5-76, with a low narrow forehead, irregular 
features, thick lips, eyes often bright and full and not oblique, 
and the nose broad and flat (n.1. Korwa 92.5, Munda &9.9, 
Kharwar 89.7, Santal 88.8, Bumij 86.5) ; thus all are platyr- 
rhine. In spite of the foregoing there is something in the 
facial appearance of many Kolarians which enables an ob- 
server to pick out a typical inhabitant of Chota N agpur from 
a crowd of southern Dravidians, and among some (Munda, 
etc.) there is often a reminiscence of Mongoloid traits. The 
Oraon, who call themselves Kurukh, of Chota Nagpur are 
physically Pre-Dravidian; they speak a Dravidian language 
closely allied to Canarese and according to their traditions 
they came from the Karnatic (Coromandel coast), c.t. 75.4, 
N.I, 86.1, st. 1.621 m. The Male and Mal Paharia of the 
Rajmahal hills (Santal Parganas) are closely allied to the 
Oraon; Male, n.1. 94.5. 

The general characteristics of the Dravidians or Dravida 
are given on p. 22; as a rule there is little or no hair on 
the face and limbs. The Dravidians are usually confounded 
with the Pre-Dravidians. The name Dravidian is the Angli- 
cised form of Dravida and is employed to include peoples 
speaking Tamil, Malayalam, Canarese, Telugu and kindred 
languages ; apparently Sanskrit writers used the term Dra- 
vida desa for the country of the Malayalam and Tamil regions 
as opposed to Andrea desa for the Telugu country. Apart 
from language there is a general culture which js character- 
istic of these peoples, and after the elimination of the Pre- 
Dravidians a racial type emerges with finer features than 
those of the aborigines, and the conclusion seems evident 


118 THE RACES OF MAN 


that this was due to an immigrant people who reached India 
before 2000 B.c. There are two views respecting this hypo- 
thetical invasion; the one is that these people came overland, 
the Brahui (p. 111) marking their route, the other is that 
they arrived by sea. Apart from the dark colour of the skin 
there are many points of resemblance between the Dravidian 
and Mediterranean peoples which point to an ancient connec- 
tion between the two, perhaps due to a common origin. 

Speaking generally, certain groups in, and the higher castes 
of, South India exhibit what are taken to be the original 
Dravidian characters; the lowest castes and the out-castes 
are predominantly Pre-Dravidian, and the intermediate 
castes show various degrees of mixture. The following may 
be taken as representative groups. The Tiyan and Izhuvan, 
the middle class of the west coast (Malabar, Cochin and 
Travancore), who are stated to have come from Ceylon, c.1. 
73, N.I. 74.2, st. 1.642 m. The Nayar form the bulk of the 
Sudra population of Malabar and are mixed with Nambutiri, 
C.I. 73.1, N.I. 76.8, st. 1.656 m. The Vellala are the great 
cultivating caste and take front rank among Tamil Sudra 
castes, C.I. 74.1, N.I. 73.1, st. 1.624 m. Deshastha, Brahman 
of Bellary, n.1. 75.8, poor Tamil Brahman 76.7. The Badaga 
of the Nilgiris are essentially agriculturists who are doubtless 
descended from Canarese Hindu colonists from Mysore, c.1. 
71.7, Nil. 75.6, st. 1.641 m. 

On the Nilgiris are the anomalous Toda who have a rich 
brown colour, lighter than most of the Dravidians of South 
India; the women are lighter than the men; the men have 
thick beards and much hair on the body, the nose straight 
and prominent, C.1. 73.3, N.I. 74.9, tall stature, 1.698 m. 
(nearly 67 in.). There seems to be some connection between 
them and the Nambutiri, the hairiest of all the Malabar peo- 
ple c.. 76.3, N.I. 75.5, st. 1.623 m., notwithstanding their 
very different mode of life. The Nambutiri Brahmans are 
said to have migrated from the north as late as the fourth or 
fifth century of our era. 

Usually classed with Dravidians are the Shanan or 


ASIA rI9 


Shanar palmyra toddy-drawers of the Tinnevelly district, c.1. 
80.7, N.I. 74.4, who, like the Tiyan and Izhuvan, are said to 
have come from Ceylon; they have coarse black straight hair, 
a wide face and heavy features. The Pariyan occur in the 
Tamil districts from North Arcot to Tinnevelly and were 
once an important people; those at Tuticorin have c.1. 80 and 
N.I. 77.9. The Parava, fishermen of the Tinnevelly coast, 
have c.1. 70.8-92.5, ay. 79.4, N.I. 61.4-95.1, av. 77.7; according 
to their traditions they were immigrants. It is a question 
whether this brachycephalic element is the same as that 
which will now be considered, or whether it belongs to another 
stock; provisionally they may be termed the Southern 
Brachycephals. 

A zone of relatively broad-headed people, the Western 
Brachycephals, extends from Gujarat to Coorg along the 
western coastal area of India. The following are examples: 
Nagar Brahman of Ahmadabad (Gujarat), c.1, 71-90, ay. 
79-7, N.I. 73.1; the Prabhu, cr, 70-89, av. 79.9, N.I. 75.3— 
these chiefly reside in the districts around Bombay City and 
Poona, but originally they came from Oudh and probably 
the Gupta dynasty belonged to this stock; Maratha or Mah- 
ratta of the Bombay Deccan, Marathi Gati, C.1. 69-89, av. 
78.3, N.1. 80.1 ; Sukun Sale Maratha, c.1. 73.9-90, av. 82.2, N.1. 
74; Canarese and Maratha of Madras Presidency, c.1. 79. 
The Coorg or Kodaga in the extreme south of the Bombay 
Presidency, c.1. 74-89, av. 79.0, NI. 72.1, are of tall stature, 
1.687 m. (6614 in.) ; they have a light brown skin and straight 
hair, their almost leptorrhine nasal index is less than that 
of nearly all South Indian tribes. 

In this group of peoples it is evident that there has been a 
mixture with a strongly brachycephalic stock which must 
have belonged to the Eurasiatic group, since there is no trace 
whatever of “Mongolian” characters; the type appears to 
have been of medium stature, with a narrow mesorrhine nose 
and not particularly dark in colour. There is no evidence to 
suggest when this immigration took place, nor do we know 
whether it arrived by land or by sea. Neither do we know 


120 THE RACES OF MAN 


whether the immigrants were a relatively pure or a mixed 
people. These people have been termed Scytho-Dravidian, on 
the assumption that “Scythians” found their progress east- 
ward blocked by “Indo-Aryans” and so turned south, but 
there seems to be no satisfactory evidence for this theory 
and none of the “Scythians” appear to have belonged to 
the required type. 
CEYLON 

Ceylon is merely a dismembered part of South India. 
The oldest inhabitants are the Vedda, the more pure of which 
are described on p. 21; the coastal and mixed Vedda average 
43-55 mm. (134-244 in.) taller and have broader heads. They 
speak a modified Sinhali. The Tamil occupy the northern 
half of the island and are the same as those on the main- 
land, c.1. 76.3 (cranial 1. 70.8), st. 1.653 m. The Rhodia, 
dolichocephalic, N.1. 81.3, st. 1.689 m., form a distinct group. 
The Sinhalese speak an Aryan language and have some traits 
in common with the Indo-Afghan, but have been modified 
by the Vedda, c.1, 78.8 (cranial 1. 72.5), N.1. 74.9, st. 1.625 m. 
nose often convex 


II. Hinpustan 


It is usually stated that the physical type of the popula- 
tion of the Panjab and Rajputana is very homogeneous and 
it is assumed that this population is in the main descended 
from the “Vedic Aryans.” It is generally admitted that the 
Aryan-speaking invaders, who arrived about 1700 B.C., 
brought their women with them and thus to a considerable 
extent were able to keep their type pure, especially among the 
higher classes; but on the other hand the north-west of 
India has been invaded in later times by other peoples who 
have been more or less absorbed. 

The prevailing type in the Kashmir valley, Panjab and 
Rajputana is represented by the Jat and ‘Rajput, who have 
a light transparent brown skin colour and are usually of tall 
stature (Jat. 1.716 m., Rajput 1.748 m. [6714 and 6834 in.]) ; 
they are very dolichocephalic, c.1. 72-75, witha well-developed 


: 
j 
| 





ASIA 121 


forehead, a long narrow face, regular features and a prom- 
inent straight finely cut leptorrhine nose (N.1. Jat [Sikh] 
68.8, Rajput 71.6). Socially no gulf can be wider than that 
which divides the Rajput from the Chuhra ; physically the one 
is Cast in much the same mould as the other, the difference 
in height can be accounted for by the better nutrition and 
habits of life of the former (Chuhra, c.1. 73.4, N.I. 75.2, st. 
1.666 m. [651% in.] ; Khatri, cur, 74, N.I. 73.1, st. 1.662 m.). 
This type is the Indo-Afghan (pp. 23, 93), or Indo-Aryan 
of some authors, 
Allusion may here be made to the main invasions of India 
from the north-west. The Saka, Se, or Scythians, owing to 
Pressure by the Yueh-chi, arrived in India about 154-140 B.c. 
and occupied the plains of Peshawar. One branch seems to 
have crossed Sind and occupied Kathiawar. Pahlava, or Par- 
thians of Persia, and Yavana, or Asiatic Greeks, settled in 
North-western India about this time, but the invasions of 
Demetrios, Eukratides, and Menander, like those of Alex- 
ander and Antiochos, were merely military incursions. The 
Saka are identified with the Sacae, whose modern descendants 
seem to be the Balti (p. 93), and were a horde of pastoral 
nomads like the modern Turkoman, The leaders appear to 
have been mesocephalic, with a rather low head, straight eyes, 
a well-formed straight nose and projecting chin; they thus 
belonged essentially to the Proto-Nordic steppe-folk, but 
doubtless were a mixed people. At the time of the Achae- 
menian kings they occcupied all the region between the Lower 
Jaxartes and Lake Balkash ; “they,” says Herodotus, “were 
in truth Amyrgian Scythians, but the Persians cal] them 

Sacae.” The Yueh-chi (Kushans) of Turki descent (pp. 33, 

97), coming from Bactria, conquered Kabul ap. 20, and not 
long afterwards made themselves masters of North-west 
India as far as Benares ; their empire crumbled in A.D. 178, 
_ The Hina, White Huns, or Ephthlites (p. 96), a mixed Turki 
_and Tungus people, poured into India about 455 a.p., were 
defeated in 458 but carried devastation over the plains of 
_ the Indus and Ganges about 484. They were expelled about 







122 THE RACES OF MAN 


528 by a confederation of Hindu princes. About 565 the 
Turks annexed the whole of the Hun empire. This led even- 
tually to the Muhammadan conquest of India, which occurred 
about 1200 in the north and a century later in the south. 

It is often stated that the Rajput cannot claim to be pure 
Indo-Afghan, still less “Aryan,” as some clans appear to be 
Aryanised Sudras, others were developed out of the barbarous 
hordes which poured into India in the fifth century A.D., or 
from indigenous tribes such as the Gond, Bhar, Kharwar and 
the like. With the Rajput problem is closely connected that 
of the Jat and Gujar (c.1. 72.4, N.1. 66.9, st. 1.703 m.), the 
latter tribe being believed to be of Hina descent; the Gur- 
jara probably entered India about the same time as the White 
Huns and settled in Rajputana, and the Jat is included in 
the same ethnic group. The main objection to the view that 
the Rajput and others were of Central Asian origin is the 
apparent uniformity of the type which bears no trace of Turki 
or Mongol traits. If the invading Aryan-speaking peoples 
were originally a steppe-folk (pp. 109, 164), or at all events 
overlorded by such, only the Saka could have mixed with 
them without seriously modifying the original “Aryan” 
type, if such a type existed. More observations are needed 
to solve this problem, and it would be important to know 
whether the bulk of the Gurjara were really Huna or a 
dolichocephalic steppe people. It may be that the brachy- 
cephals who gave their names to groups, such as the Gujar, 
were merely ruling families and that the great bulk of the 
population of North-west India was practically unaffected 
by them. If there was much indigenous blood (Gond, Bhar, 
etc.) one would expect to find it in the existing population. 

Near the Siwalik region in the east of the Panjab two local 
varieties are met with; the hill-men, Hoshiapur district, are 
fairer than the plains-men, shorter, st. 1.68 m., with a broader 
nose, N.I. 70, lower and broader face, often with pronounced 
brow ridges and a strong growth of beard; c.1. 72. These evi- 
dently belong to some old type. In the plains to the south, 
in Patiala, the people have a smooth forehead and high 


ASIA 123 


narrow face, C.I. 75, N.I. 62, st. 1.73 m., and may be regarded 
as of Indo-Afghan type. In the chiefly Muhammadan homo- 
geneously mixed race of the North-west Panjab the Indo- 
Afghan type is modified by Eurasiatic brachycephals. 

The Indo-Afghan type appears to be characteristic of the 
highest castes in the Gangetic plains of Hindustan, but pre- 
sumably with some mixture of aboriginal blood which be- 
comes more apparent in the intermediate castes and still more 
so in the lower castes. For example, to take two contrasted 
types: the Babhan of Behar with “Aryan” features, c.1. 76.7, 
N.I. 74, st. 1.662 m. (65% in.), and the Chamars of the 
United Provinces and Bengal, c.1. 72.8, n.1. 86, st. 1.63 m. 
(6414 in.). In eastern Bengal mongoloid traits become ap- 
parent, the population is mesocephalic, c.1. 75.2-79, and 
mesorrhine, N.1. 70.3-80.5. The Rajbansi Magh of the Chit- 
tagong Hills is frankly mongoloid, c.1. 83, N.1. 74.9, but not 
so the Kochh Rajbansi of north-east Bengal, c.1. 75.2, N.I. 
76.6. 

III. Toe HIMALAYAS 

The Balti of Baltistan have been regarded as Indo-Afghans, 
but they seem to be descendants of the Sacae (p. 121) ; they 
are leucoderm leptorrhine dolichocephals and very different in 
physical appearance from the neighbouring xanthoderm me- 
sorrhine mesocephalic Ladakhi. The original home of the 
Indo-Afghan stock presumably was close to that whence the 
Proto-Nordics emerged. 

In the east of the Panjab are the Indo-Aryan Kanets of 
the fertile valley of Kulu who have a trace of Tibetan blood, 
C.I. 74.3, N.I. 74.1, st. 1.654.m. Up in the mountainous region 
with its severe climate are the Kanets of Lahoul who exhibit 
many mongoloid traits, c.1. 77.5, N.1. 66.4, st. 1.618 m. In 
the former there is a complete fusion of the two racial ele- 
ments, but this is not complete in the Kanets of Lahoul. 

Various peoples occcur in Nepal; in the higher mountains 
are the Bhutia, in the west the Gurung, etc., c.1. 81.6, N.I. 
78.5, in the centre the Murmi, etc., c.1. 79.5, N.I. 75.2, and in 
the east the distinctly mongoloid Limbu, an old stock, c.1. 


124 THE RACES OF MAN 


84.3, N.I. 74.1, st. 1.603 m., the Lepcha and others. The sturdy 
broad-chested Gurkha, c.1. 75.9, st. 1.679 m. (66 in.), driven 
from Rajputana by the Muhammadan invasion, ultimately 
conquered Nepal, where they have become somewhat mon- 
golised. The Newar claim Indian descent, and Hindus from 
the plains have penetrated to the lower valleys. 

In Sikkim the earliest settlers were the Rong-pa, usually 
called Lepcha, c.1. 79.9, N.I. 67.2, st. 1.57 m. The Bhutia have 
mixed with the former, and Paharia or Parbatia, who are 
Nepalese, and are still pushing their way eastwards. 

Various uninvestigated peoples inhabit Bhutan; Bhutia of 
Pato, c.1. 80.3, N.I. 77, st. 1.672 m. 


ASSAM 


Assam is essentially the valley of the silt-laden Brahma- 
putra ; to the north are the Himalayas, to the east the Naga 
Hills, to the south the tableland of the Garo, Khasi, and 
Jaintia Hills, some plains to the south of these and finally the 
southerly-trending Lushai Hills. 

From very early times inhabitants of India migrated into 
the rich alluvial plains and many of them mixed with the 
aboriginal population to form the “semi-Hinduised abori- 
gines.” The first Indo-Chinese invasion appears to have been 
by Tibeto-Burmans. At the “end of the eighth century ap. 
the South Shan began to conquer Assam and in 1228 the 
name of Aham was assumed, now softened into Assam. The 
dynasty was overthrown in 1810 by the Burmese, when va- 
rious branches of the Tai or Shan stock, such as the Khamti, 
Phaki, and Kamjang, came into the country. The Khamti, 
C.I. 79.1, N.I. 88.4, st. 1.641 m., are rather darker and of 
coarser type than other Shans. The Chingpo, or Singpho, 
arrived in Assam from the upper waters of the Irawady 
about A.D. 1793, C.1. 75.7, N.I. 80.8, st. 1.603 m.; they are the 
same people as the Kachin of Burma and have marked mon- 
goloid features. 

The Mande, or Garo, are a robust squat people, c.1. 76, 
N.I. 95-1, st. 1.588 m. (6214 in.) ; the Khasi, c1. 78.6, N.1. 


ASIA T25 


86.3, st. 1.569 m.; the Kuki, c.1. 76, N.1. 58-91, st. 1.587 m.; 
the Angami Naga have a brown complexion and high cheek- 
bones, C1. 78.6, N.1. 82.2, st. 1.639 m.; Ao Naga, c.1. 80.4, 
N.I. 81.8, st. 1.566 m. 

To the north are the Daffla, c.1. 77, N.1. 84.1, st. 1.606 m., 
and in the north-east are the Abor, or Padam, who are more 
allied to the eastern Tibetans, c.1. 77, N.1. 81.6, st. 1.579 m. 

An analysis of the anthropological data of the Assam tribes 
seems to indicate that there are several constituent races 
which do not coincide with political groups and are lost sight 
of when one deals with averages. It may be tentatively sug- 
gested that there is an ancient dolichocephalic platyrrhine 
type (Pre-Dravidian), which is strong among the Khasi, 
Kuki, Manipur, Miki Kachari, etc., but is weaker among the 
Naga tribes. There is reason to believe that a Nésidt element 
(dolichocephalic messorrhine) is strong among the Naga and 
other hill tribes. A mesocephalic platyrrhine type is notice- 
able among the Khasi and appears to have the same relative 
importance in Chota Nagpur and in Burma among the 
Southern Chin, Palaung and Burmese, and a greater among 
the Kachin. There is in Assam a prevalent mesocephalic me- 
sorrhine type which occurs also in India among the Lepcha 
and Murmi and in certain castes in Bengal, and especially 
in the Dosadh and Kurmi castes in Behar, but it is practically 
absent from Burma. There seems also to be a brachycephalic 
leptorrhine element which comes from the north and is re- 
lated to the Eurasiatic group, and a bracycephalic platyrrhine 
type which has its proximate centre of diffusion in Burma 
and is a variety of the Pareoean. Finally a dolichocephalic 
leptorrhine element has been brought in from India. 


BURMA 
Practically all the Burman peoples belong to the 
Pareoean race. The c.1. varies from 78.1 (Kachin) to 82.5 
(Pwo Karen), the n.1. from 85.2 (Sgau Karen) to 91.8 ( Pa- 
laung), and the stature from 1.58 m. (Palaung) to 1.627 m. 
(in Lower Burma) ; but in all the tribes there are dolicho- 


26 THE RACES OF MAN 


cephalic elements as well as very brachycephalic types. The 
Mawken (Selung) of the Mergui archipelago are perhaps the 
nearest representatives of the submerged Nésiot race, but 
previously other races must have passed through the area 
of whom the Andamanese (p. 17) have been isolated in the 
archipelago of that name. Until an analysis has been made 
of types, it is impossible to disentangle the races concerned 
and their movements, as the classification hitherto employed 
has been a linguistic one. Accepting this provisionally it may 
be granted that the earliest southward wave was that of the 
Mon Khmer folk of whom the Palaung, Rieng, and Wa, etc., 
live to the west in the Shan States. Palaung, c.1. 80.5, N.1I. 
91.8, st. 1.58 m., and the Talaing or Mon east of the delta of 
the Irawady, are remnants of the Pegu nation, who long 
strove with the Burman for the ascendancy in the country 
which is now Burma, c.1. 82, N.1. 89.8, st. 1.625 m. The 
Siamese-Chinese group, Shan or Tai, occupy the eastern 
part of the area between the Salwen and Irawady and the 
north-west, c.1. 80.5, N.1. 87.6, st. 1.594; they are fairer than 
the Burmese and the Karen of the south. The Tibeto-Bur- 
man group who came from Western China include (1) the 
Chin in the western uplands who were probably the first ar- 
rivals; (2) the Burman of the Central Irawady, c.1. 83.1, N.1. 
86, st. 1.649 m., Arakanese, Lisaw, etc.; (3) the Kachin 
tribes mainly in the north, c.1. 78.1, N.1. 89.6, st. 1.587 m. 


SIAM, ANNAM, ETC. 

The population of extreme South-east Asia may be broadly 
divided into those who are recognised as belonging to the 
Pareoean group and those who do not. The former have de- 
veloped civilisations under favourable environment and have 
been receptive of foreign influences, mostly from India, but 
from China in Annam. 

Moi (Annam), Peumong (Cambodia), Kha (Lao of North 
Siam) are generic terms for the “savage tribes” in the moun- 
tainous country between the Mekong and the Annamese coast 
and from the mountains of Yunnan to the district of Baria in 


ASIA 127 
Cochin China, ¢.1. 77.5, st. 1.585 m. (6214 in.) skin tan-like 


white in colour with a reddish tinge, hair more or less wavy, 
straight somewhat prominent nose, straight eyes. The Tho or 
Thai of this group are broader-headed, c.1. 81.1, N.I. 94.9, 
st. 1.572 m., but some are taller, st. 1.67 m.; the Nong are 
tore mixed. 

Pareoean or Southern Mongoloid group: 

The Annamese inhabit the delta in Tonking, the coast of 
Annam and most of Cochin China; c.1. 82.8 (83.8 Tonking), 
N.I. 86 (Tonking), 83.3 (Cochin China), st. 1.590 m. (Ton- 
king) 1.571 m. (Cochin China). 

The Tziam or Chiam of Southern Annam, Cochin China 
(province of Baria, etc.), and Cambodia were once a power- 
ful people, c.1. 83.2, nose almost aquiline, no epicanthic fold, 
wavy or curly hair, dark skin. 

Cambodians or Khmer, c.1, 83.6, st. 1.65 m., hair often 
wavy, eyes rarely oblique, probably a mixture of Kui, “Ma- 
lays,” and Hindu. 

Kui of South-east Siam and North-west Cambodia, c.1. 82, 
st. 1.627 m. In the Siamese, c.1. 85.5, st. 1.607 m., the primi- 
tive Tai-Shan type has been most changed by intermixture 
with Khmer, Kui, Hindu, and “Malay.” Lao, of Northern 
Siam, of the Tai-Shan group, c.1. 83.6, st. 1.590 m. 


MALAY PENINSULA 

The northern portion of the Malay Peninsula is Siamese; 
in the dense jungles of the central portion of the southern half 
live the Negrito Semang (p. 17), who are closely allied to 
the Andamanese. Neighbours of theirs are the Pre-Dravidian 
Sakai or Senoi (p. 21). The third and latest main element in 
this region is that comprised by the “Savage Malays” or 
Jakun, many of whom have mixed with the earlier peoples. 
Their skin is dark reddish or coppery-brown, being darker 
than the true Malays, hair straight, lank, coarse, often of a 
bluish-black, c.1. 80-83, forehead usually well developed, high 
cheek-bones, face inclined to be flattish, eyes dark with a 
slight tendency to obliquity, st. 1.527 m. (60 in.). The true 


128 THE RACES OF MAN 


Malay, Orang Malayu, whose migrations date about 1160 
A.D., were originally an obscure tribe who rose to power in the 
Manangkabau district of Sumatra, c.1. 80 or 82.3, N.I. 81, 
st. 1.594 or 1.583 m., light coppery-brown or light olive in 
skin-colour ; Menangkabau Malay, c.1. 80, N.1. 81, st. 1.599 m. 


EAST INDIAN, ARCHIPELAGO OR INDONESIA 

The earliest migration through Indonesia of which we have 
any evidence appears to have been that of the Ulotrichi. We 
have seen their traces in the Malay Peninsula and the Anda- 
mans, but in the island area they entirely disappear, save for 
the Aeta of the Philippines (p. 17), where they live in Luzon, 
the mountainous districts of the larger islands and in some of 
the smaller islands, and very doubtfully Negritos occur in 
Timor, where there is also a Papuan element. 

Pre-Dravidians have also been almost obliterated ; traces 
occur among the Batin in Sumatra and among the strongly 
platyrrhine Toala in Celebes, c.1. 81.7, st. 1.561 m., and pos- 
sibly among the Ulu-Ayar, c.1. 75.5, N.I. 90.3, st. 1.517 m., 
of the Upper Kapuas, Netherlands Borneo. 

The Orang Kubu of South Sumatra, c.1. 79, N.1. 87, st. 
1.588 m., are undersized, thick-set, head very long and very 
broad, well-developed forehead, a low, broad, often pro- 
gnathic face, with a prominent chin, short, broad, low, blunt 
nose, thick mouth, eyes frequently with epicanthic fold, long 
body and short legs. They may be regarded as representing 
a very primitive type of man. 

Insufficient work has been done on the other natives of the 
East Indian Archipelago, but there is evidence to show that 
there can be distinguished a dolichocephalic type among the 
brachycephalic elements. The former, according to current 
usage, is termed Indonesian (Nési6t, p. 23) ; the latter, or at 
all events certain groups of them, arrived later; they are 
Pareoeans and probably there were various stocks of these 
that overran the islands, and as a rule they have dominated 
the Nésidts, although as a matter of fact, even in early 
times, a large amount of intermixture seems to have taken 


ASIA 129 


place, possibly in part even before leaving the mainland. 
These two main racial stocks are so intermixed that scarcely 
any tribe or people can be considered as a pure representative 
of either. A special group, the true Malays or Orang Malayu, 
crossed over from Sumatra in the twelfth century A.D. into 
the Malay Peninsula, and at the close of the thirteenth cen- 
tury they had spread over a considerable part of the Archi- 
pelago, but mainly confined themselves to definite spots on 
the coasts of certain islands. But long previously to this 
movement other peoples had secured a footing in Java and 
elsewhere. From the first century of our era there were 
migrations from India and the great Indo-Javanese culture 
dates from the beginning of the seventh to the end of the 
tenth century. The cultural effects of Hindu colonisation 
are still noticeable in Java and neighbouring islands and can 
be traced in western Borneo, but the racial effects are not so 
apparent. Chinese infiltration probably began some time 
after 200 B.c., when South China was conquered from the 
aboriginal population and a seaboard acquired. Commercial 
relations existed with Java and other islands in the fifth cen- 
tury A.D. and have continued more or less constantly ever 
since. The Dusun of British North Borneo claim to be of 
Chinese descent, but this is a disputed point. Arabian traders 
voyaged to the East Indian Archipelago long before the time 
of Muhammad, but Islam changed the Arab trader into a 
teacher of the new doctrine; this influence however was cul- 
tural and not racial. 

Definite Nésidt traits have been recognised among the 
Battak of north Sumatra; the Tenggerese of the mountains 
of Java (c.1. 79.7), and elsewhere in Java; the Land Dayak 
(c.1. 78.4, N.I. 86.3, st. 1.577 m.), Murut (c.1. 77.5, NI. 99, 
st. 1.590 m.), Malang (c.1. 76.9, N.I. 88.2, st. 1.535 m.), 
Kalabit and other tribes of Sarawak, and indeed throughout 
the whole region similar characters are to be found, though 
these traits may be obscured by mixture with xanthoderms. 

The effects of the migrations of Pareoean peoples are too 
widespread to need further consideration. 


OCEANIA 


In the term Oceania is included New Guinea and the 
neighbouring islands, Australia, Tasmania and all the island 
groups of the Pacific. Perhaps the best way of describing 
the races and peoples of this vast area is to deal with it ina 
chronological manner, but it must be understood that this is 
largely hypothetical. 

There can be little doubt that the first inhabitants of parts 
of this area were varieties of ulotrichous man arriving, like 
all subsequent migrations, by way of Indonesia. It seems 
probable that there were several varieties, some of very short 
(pygmy), others of short or medium, stature, all of whom 
exhibit a tendency to vary in head breadth. 

The most pronounced pygmy variety, or typical Negrito, 
are the Tapiro (p. 17) of the source of the Mimika in the 
Nassau range (“Snow mountains”) of Netherlands New 
Guinea. More to the west in the same range are the “Goliath 
pygmies,” who are slightly taller and are brachycephalic. If 
it be admitted that the very short Negritos were an ancient 
extreme variety of the primitive eastern Ulotrichi, we may 
expect to find less extreme forms still surviving, and this is 
what we do find more or less throughout the interior of New 
Guinea. The Timorini of the mountains south of the Mam- 
beramo are mesocephalic and very short, but not on the 
average of pygmy proportions ; other groups in New Guinea 
show intermediate characters up to the tall mesocephalic 
Gulf Papuans (Ipi tribes) ; to the west of these, however, the 
Maipua, of the Purari Delta, are short and dolichocephalic. 
Speaking generally, there are peoples on the northern and 
south-eastern coasts of New Guinea who are short and meso- 

130 


OCEANIA 131 


cephalic; in the south-east these people have a lighter skin- 
colour and the character of the hair often varies considerably 
(p. 5) ; their language and general culture prove that we have 
here to deal with an immigrant folk. 

The typical Papuan (p. 18, Pl. 11) is uniformly ulotrichous, 
has usually dark pigmentation, a short stature and dolicho- 
cephaly, though from obscure causes there may be local meso- 
cephaly ; there is evidence, however, of broad-headed peoples 
having migrated overland to the south of British New Guinea. 

We are justified in assuming that this variable Papuan 
stock spread over the whole of Melanesia, hence the occur- 
rence in some islands of people more or less approximating 
to a pygmy stature and also of the extreme dolichocephaly 
that is found in the more isolated areas, as in Fiji, New Cale- 
donia, etc. The now extinct Tasmanian with his variable 
dolicho-mesocephaly and medium stature and other characters 
falls naturally into this group and may be regarded as a some- 
what generalised variety of the Negrito-Papuan stock, which 
at a very early date crossed Australia and was isolated in 
Tasmania by the formation of Bass Strait before the Austra- 
lians reached so far south. They are said to be more uniform 
in type than the Papuans or Australians. 

As a stock the Australian has many primitive characters 
which are specially noticeable in the skull, though some of 
the low features may be due to racial senility and thus the 
resemblances to Neanderthal man may be regarded as secon- 
dary or convergent, The Talgai skull, Queensland, has been 
termed ‘Proto-Australian,” as it exhibits the characters of 
the race to a marked degree and it also has the largest known 
human canine tooth. The st-ull evidently came from a fossili- 
ferous stratum in which remains of extinct marsupials are 
found together with, those of existing species. A somewhat 
similar skull has been found at Wadjak in Java. Although we 
may grant great antiquity for the stock, it appears evident 
that it followed the ancestors of the Tasmanians, who were 
then presumably in Australia, the latter being driven off, 
exterminated or even partially assimilated, but the formation 


132 THE RACES OF MAN 


of Bass Strait prevented the entry of the Austalians into 
Tasmania. There is a general similarity in type throughout 
Australia, though subject to considerable variation. There is 
extremely little, if any, evidence of immigrant racial ad- 
mixture, and the same may be said of an early ulotrichous 
strain. We may therefore conclude that since the arrival of 
the Australians there has been no distinct racial migration 
into Australia; doubtless outside cultures have penetrated 
into the country, but these were brought by too few people 
to have had any appreciable effect in modifying the Australian 
physical type (Pl. 111). 

Very much later a series of migrations spread in a south- 
easterly direction from Indonesia. The first of these migra- 
tions brought a higher culture, for the migrants were tillers 
of the soil, and a new type of language—the Austronesian. 
They were light-skinned, mesorrhine, wavy- or straight-haired 
peoples, were seafarers and presumably had outrigger canoes. 
They voyaged to the Western Pacific and found there before 
them the dark, platyrrhine woolly-haired Papuans with whom 
they mixed. Thus were formed the peoples we term 
Melanesians (p. 18), some of whom are lighter in colour 
than the Papuans, though most are as dark, or even darker ; 
also we frequently find that the hair may vary from woolly 
to curly and wavy, often the nose is of medium breadth and 
brachycephaly is sometimes met with. Subsequent immigra- 
tions of the same group of peoples from Indonesia still fur- 
ther diluted the original Papuan type, as have also local 
sporadic movements from Polynesia into Melanesia. Simi- 
larly, migrations from Melanesia into New Guinea have pro- 
duced variations on the north coast of that island and more 
especially in its south-eastern prolongation and in the archi- 
pelagoes beyond. 

We are not yet in a position to discuss the racial anthro- 
pology of the Polynesians (p. 35) who admittedly are of 
mixed origin. 

There is evidence in New Zealand and even in Faster 
Island of an early population which, to say the least of it, 


LE 


OCEANIA 133 


had a strong Melanesian strain; the migration to the latter 
island must have passed through the Tonga, Hervey, Society, 
and Paumotu groups and perhaps the Marquesas. This 
strain may be due not to a migration of pure Papuans, but to 
one of Melanesians, or possibly of Melanesians with a light- 
skinned ruling class. A Melanesian element is present to 
some extent in Tonga, 

The available data point to the presence of two main 
stocks among the Polynesians. Type I has a taller stature, 
more slender build, longer heads, higher faces, more open 
eyes, narrower and higher noses, thinner lips, straighter hair, 
more hair on face and body and a lighter skin-colour than 
Type II. Type I is mesocephalic and is more European in ap- 
pearance; Type II is slightly brachycephalic and seems to 
have Mongoloid affinities. Provisionally we may regard 
Type I as belonging to a primitively dolichocephalic Nésiét 
stock (p. 23), and Type II to the brachycephalic Proto- 
Malay stock (p. 35) ; it is possible that these two types are 
the modern representatives of the early inhabitants of In- 
donesia, who supplanted the melanoderms. As we have seen, 
the disentangling of the racial components of the East Indian 
Archipelago is a problem that has scarcely been attempted. 

We may assume that the earliest light-skinned immigrants 
into Melanesia were composed of one or both of these two 
types, and the same may be said of the later immigrations 
into that area. It cannot yet be established whether these 
two types came as separate migrations into Polynesia or 
whether they came together ; in the latter case there may have 
been a difference in status between them. It is probable that 
there was a succession of migrations from Indonesia into 
various parts of Polynesia, one or more of which may have 
passed through Melanesia. 

Type I is distributed throughout Polynesia, but on the 
whole is at present strongest in Southern Polynesia. Type II 
is more prevalent in Northern and Central Polynesia. It 
occurs in Samoa, but much mixed; in Tonga it is very im- 
portant and less mixed; it is more concentrated in Haaono 


134 THE RACES OF MAN 


of the Hapai group than in the southern islands of this 
archipelago ; in the Marquesas it is a very important element 
in the population, but is confined for the most part to the 
north-western islands of Uahuna (Uahuka), Nukuhiva and 
Huapu; in Hawaii it is important but much mixed with 
Type I. The Maori of New Zealand mainly belong to this 
type (PI. vir). 

None of these types account for the extreme degree of 
brachycephaly characteristic of certain parts of modern Poly- 
nesia, notably Tonga, Samoa, Tahiti and near-by groups, 
Hawaii and, to a lesser extent, the Marquesas. In these 
groups cephalic indices of 90 and abcve are frequent, but the 
occiput is artificially flattened in most cases; nevertheless 
there does. seem to be a very brachycephalic type, with a 
narrow face, narrow nose, light skin, and well-developed 
beard and body hair. Representatives of this element have 
not been found in Polynesia in sufficient numbers to justify 
specific description ; it has probably contributed some of the 
“European” traits to the Polynesians. It has yet to be proved 
whether this element, which has been termed “Armenoid,” 
z.e. Anatolian (p. 29), was the carrier of a definite culture 
to Polynesia and elsewhere. 

The data for Micronesia are very slight, but these are 
sufficient to show that it contains a very nixed population. 
Speaking generally, the strong tendency to brachycephaly in 
the west gradually gives way to preponderant dolichocephaly 
in the east, and at the same time the stature from being me- 
dium or short rises to very tall. Here also the skin is as 
light as in most Polynesians and the hair wavy or straight, 
whereas in the west some individuals are very dark-skinned 
with frizzly hair, while others are light-skinned with wavy 
or straight hair. 


PEED 


hea 





. MAORI 







sn op eatery ne dares og mth thet bo 4 


ie ; ‘ j bby bee ker et ots Bee ae Mf ed Lf 
; - Neh® x y oF ae Seas vt - (nee af ¥ : 7 4 6 


¢ “ b : ’ 
r ws * ao? : 
q ; VG it ’ : r) aa BUSS 4n7: 





wi. . a i * es ee ni 7 4 


a te er m >. ao 
wi ‘ Po mM ‘ ; ‘ 
2 “+ ix sigerah a Aree rir is = J 
= . nM i — fs 
‘ ” # wz?) s 





a. : - 
Nat 7, ge” a 


p é al 
_ at a . Pf 
Jet) ; 





» 
+ 


AMERICA 


NORTH AMERICA 

It seems to be fairly well established that the Eskimos 
were the result of a migration of a special type into America 
at presumably a very early date. The most representative 
appear to be those of the Hudson Bay district which would 
thus be a secondary area of characterisation. 

There is good evidence for the spread of other dolicho- 
cephalic types into America, A tall branch of these seems to 
have arrived by a northern route across the Asiatic-American 
isthmus and by following the valley of the Yukon river they 
found themselves to the east of the Rocky Mountains, whence 
they spread over the Mackenzie tundra and ultimately through 
the northern woodlands to the east coast of the United States. 
Skulls from ancient burials from South-east Canada to New 
Jersey range in their average cranial index from 70.7 to 74.6 
and 75.5 in Virginia. Although the Iroquois, who belong to 
part of this area, are regarded as a linguistic stock distinct 
from the Algonquian, they cannot be separated in physical 
anthropology from the Algonkin, and the same holds good for 
the Munsee (who occupied the region of the head waters of 
the Delaware to the west bank of the Hudson), the Lenape 
or Lenni-lenape and other Delaware tribes, and apparently 
for the eastern Sioux. The dolichocephalic area also extended 
over the Ohio valley and the region north of it to the Great 
Lakes, but before historic times tis population had been 
replaced by brachycephals. 

Another group of the iichoseotals who were of medium 
stature, appear to have taken & more gouthern route 

135 


136 THE RACES’OF MAN 


across the isthmus and kept mainly to the Pacific coast, since 
we find that from north to south the oldest stratum of the 
population was of this type. It has been suggested that there 
were two migrations, the earlier having broader noses than 
the later; the former were strongest in Nevada, Utah and 
north Arizona. As the old crania show, dolichocephaly was 
very prevalent in the islands of San Clemente and Santa Cata- 
lina off the south coast of California, but in the latter island 
there was a larger proportion of the broader-nosed dolicho- 
cephals, which feature also characterised the extinct short 
Pericue of the extreme south of Lower California Peninsula. 
The modern Shoshonean Ute formerly occupied the central 
and western portions of Colorado, the east of Utah and spread 
southwards into northern New Mexico; c.I. 79.5, st. 1.66 m. 
The Yuki, north of San Francisco, have a large proportion 
of narrow-nosed dolichocephals with a medium stature (64- 
65 in.). Most of these were chamaecranial (platycephalic), 
but hypsicephaly and platyrrhiny occur among the crania 
from the ancient burial caves of Coahuila in north-eastern 
Mexico. 

Presumably at a later date came swarms of brachycephals 
into America, who gradually spread over the continent and 
eventually found their way into South America; these are 
the people who are roughly classified as Neo-Amerinds. 

One group spread over the Athapascan area (which ex- 
tends roughly from Cape Churchill on the west coast of 
Hudson Bay to the centre of the Cascade range in British 
Columbia and northwards, excluding the Pacific coast and 
the area of the Eskimo), and modified the Algonquians to 
the east (who occupy practically all the rest of Canada and 
from Illinois and Kentucky to the Atlantic). 

Apparently one group occupied the Plateau Area (the 
greater part of California, Oregon, Nevada, Arizona, New 
Mexico, Utah, Western Colorado and Wyoming). 

It seems that there was a westerly migration from North- 
ern Mexico which affected the southern states of the United 
States; at all events there was a strong cultural movement 








AMERICA 137 


in this direction which spread up the Mississippi and its 
affluents and also affected the Iroquois of the Alleghany 
Mountain area. 

It has been suggested that the earlier brachycephals were 
broader-nosed than the later comers, and that the narrower- 
nosed folk were responsible for the development of culture 
in Mexico and in the Cliff-dwelling and Pueblo area of the 
south-west United States, 

The North-west Coast population on the whole belongs to 
a later and distinct migration from Asia. 

Evidence is accumulating in support of the view that the 
great Athapascan group was the last racial migration from 
Asia. 

CANADA 


The most typical Eskimo are those of the Hudson Bay 
region, as described on p. 31 (Pl. rx). West of the Mackenzie 
the stature is higher, 1.68 m., and head broader, c.1. 80. 

South of the Eskimo area is a vast belt of semi-arctic lands 
which comprise the greater part of Canada. The larger part, 
that west of Hudson Bay, is occupied by the Déné tribes, the 
eastern part by the Algonquian tribes, e.g. Algonkin, Saul- 
teaux, Cree, Montagnais and Naskapi (Nascapee). 

Little is known about the type of the Athapascan Déné or 
Tinneh peoples (Loucheux, Kutchin, Nahane, Sekanais, 
Carriers, Chilcotin, Hares, Dog-ribs, Yellow-knives, Slaves, 
Chipewyan, etc.) of the Mackenzie basin, but there seems to 
be a fairly close relation with that of the north-west coast of 
British Columbia ; 1.54-1.66 m. (6034-6534 in.), C.1. 79, face 
wide like that of the Indians of the Mississippi basin but 
the nose is smaller, cheek-bones not so prominent as those of 
the Eskimo. 

The two north-west coast types are described on p. 36. 
Taking the anatomical traits of the tribes of North-west 
Canada as a whole, such as the very light complexion and 
the hair, which is very frequently slightly wavy and brownish 
(there are even a few tribes among whom red hair and an 
almost white complexion occcur), there is a resemblance to 


138 THE RACES OF MAN 


some of the Siberians, but usually the face of the Indian is 
much more heavily built and the measurements greater, and 
his hair is not so coarse as that of the hinese or Japanese, 
though young persons have the “mongolian” eye often as 
strongly developed as the Chinese themselves. There are 
striking differences in type between the north-west Canadian 
Indian and the Indians of South California or the central 
parts of the United States. The colour, formation of the 
head and face, and shape of the nose are fundamentally dif- 
ferent and the North-west Canadian type seems more closely 
allied to that of the Asiatic than to that of the Californian. 
Thus the racial affinities of the North-west Coast Amerind 
point to north-east Asia. 

The western plateau type is characterised by a very small 
head, c.1. 83.6, and shorter face than that of the Coast Indians, 
but much the same as that of the Plains Indians; they have 
a convex heavy nose and st. 1.634 m. (64% in.). The Lillooet 
of the Harrison Lake region are very much shorter, less than 
1.6m, (63 in.), cI. nearly 89; the northern Lillooet, st. 1.62 
m., c.1.87. The Coast Salish of the Frazer River delta, south 
Vancouver Island and Puget Sound belong to the last-type, 
face of great breadth, flat often concave nose, thick lips, 
receding chin, st. 1.64 m. The cephalic index is uncertain 
owing to the custom of deformation which formerly prevailed 
all along the coast, c.1. probably 84-87. A sudden change of 
type takes place further to the south on the Columbia river, 
where the type, with its narrow high-bridged nose and taller 
stature, somewhat resembles the Kwakiutl. 

The Kutenai or Kitonaka, who live between the Rocky 
Mountains and the Selkirks in South British Columbia about 
Lake Kutenay, are said to be comparatively recent intruders 
from east of the Rockies, possibly around the head waters 
of the Saskatchewan. They are in type similar to the Indians 
of the Plains and are amongst the tallest and best physically 
developed of British Columbian tribes, st. 1.69 m. (6614 in.), 
some are very tall; c.1. 80, but there is a strong tendency to 


R AMERICA 139 


dolichocephaly ; colour darker, and face slightly heavier than 
that of the Indians of the interior of British Columbia, nose 
rather like that of the Plains Indians. East of the Kutenai 
various Algonquian tribes extend across the continent to the 
Atlantic, interrupted by a northerly extension of Sioux in 
Assiniboia and of Iroquois in the southern parts of Ontario 
and Quebec. The Assiniboin (Stone Sioux) are an offshoot 
of the Dakota of Siouan stock; formerly they had a greater 
extension to the north-east ; Sioux, cranial 1. 78-9, low in the 
crown. 

The most westerly of the Algonquians are the Siksika or 
Blackfoot, which group includes the Kino or Blood Indians, 
and the Piegan of Montana (c.1. 79). All were Canadian in 
origin ; those who remained behind now live in South Alberta 
and Assiniboia, but they had a more northern origin. The 
Cree hunted over the region between Moose river (south of 
James Bay) and Churchill river (west of Hudson Bay) and 
westward to the head of Beaver river and thence south to the 
hunting grounds of the Dakota. The Ojibway or Chippewa 
were formerly the largest tribe of Indians north of Mexico 
and ranged from Hudson and James Bays to Lakes Superior 
and Huron. They drove the Sioux before them to the plains 
and forced the Fox to unite with the Sauk, both of whom 
were Algonquians. Western Ojibway, c.1. 80, eastern 82, 
where a very short-headed type seems to survive, st. 1.73 m. 
The Wabunaki or Abnaki, i.c. ‘“East-land,” include the Pas- 
samaquoddy, Penobscot, Micmac, etc. The Passamaquoddy 
formerly lived on the western borders of New Brunswick and 
Maine, the Penobscot live in Maine and the allied Abnaki 
fled to Quebec where they are known as St.-Francis Indians 
(near Pierreville). The Micmac are the most easterly ; rem- 
nants are found in Quebec, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, 
Prince Edward’s Island and Newfoundland, where they ex- 
terminated the Beothuck. The Micmac of the eastern 
provinces are tall, 1.717 m. (67% in.), c.1. 79.8. The Nas- 
kapi, who are shorter and broader-headed, c.1. 81.5, were 


140 THE RACES OF MAN 


driven from their original home west of Hudson Bay to north 
Labrador ; the allied Montagnais or Aguionda of the Labra- 
dor Peninsula are a confederacy of several peoples and the 
most degraded of all Algonquians. Remnants of the Dela- 
ware or Lenape live in Indian territory in western Canada 
and in Ontario; their ancestors were once dominant in Dela- 
ware, Pennsylvania, New Jersey and parts of New York 
State. 

The Iroquoian group in Canada consists of the Huron and 
Iroquois. Like most of the Indians of the eastern provinces, 
the Iroquois have c.1. 79, st. 1.72 m, (6734 in.), but the 
Huron have narrower heads, c.1. 75; their type is allied to 
the Plains Indians. In historic times this group occupied the 
eastern lake region and the country south and east. Perhaps 
the Huron came first and then the Wyandot, and later other 
tribes followed. The Huron (Wendat) became absolutely 
alienated from the parent group and were practically exter- 
minated by the Iroquois in 1650. 

The general tenor of the more reliable traditions of the 
Indians of the Atlantic section of North America points to 
the north-west as the direction whence they came. Thus the 
Lenape migrated from the cold region north of the lakes to 
the south of the chain of lakes and east to the coast, offshoots 
branched to New England and south along the Atlantic coast. 
From the same region came the Iroquoians, sending offshoots 
to Virginia and the mountains of Tennessee and North Caro- 
lina, but certain elements of their culture certainly came from 
the south; hence a southern origin has been claimed for the 
Iroquois, From a region north of Lake Superior came the 
Chippewa of Wisconsin and Michigan, the Miami, Potawo- 
tomi and Winnebago. From British Columbia the Athapas- 
can offshoots made their way into California (Hupa) and 
into Arizona and New Mexico (Navaho and Apache, 
Frontispiece, Pl. 1) ; possibly from there the Shoshoni group 
also drifted southward. It is to Canada that many of the 
remnants of tribes from New England and other parts of 
the United States have retreated before the white man. 


AMERICA I4I 


MEXICO AND CENTRAL AMERICA! 

The evidence seems to point to the conclusion that the 
first inhabitants of Mexico and Central America were doli- 
chocephals who later were more or less swamped by brachy- 
cephals, hence it is not surprising to find the older type 
persisting here and there, but it is only in north Mexico that 
this type occurs to a noticeable degree among the living, more 
especially among the large group of the Uto-Aztecan tribes. 
The Pima and Papago of this group may here be referred to, 
though they live in Arizona and the latter extend into Sonora ; 
they show three types: (1) mesocephalic, with retreating 
forehead and convex prominent nose, this is characteristic of 
the Pima, c.1. 78.6, st. 1.71 m., slim in build; (2) brachy- 
cephalic, with straight or concave nose and medium stature, 
characteristic of the Papago; (3) brachycephalic, of tall 
stature. Skeletal material shows that the Tarahumare and the 
Aztec belong to the first type. Further south, the Cora and 
Huichol are predominantly brachycephalic. The last migra- 
tion from the north into Mexico was that of the Aztec, C.I. 
78.9, N.1, 80.5; they found the Toltec in the valley of Mexico 
who physically and culturally were allied to the Maya of 
Guatemala. The Otomi, who seem to be very early in- 
habitants of North-east Mexico, are brachycephalic with a 
tendency to mesocephaly (four skulls averaged C.I. 73), 
dark-coloured and below the average stature. They seem in 
part to be connected with the extinct people of the Coahuila 
prehistoric burial caves in north-eastern Mexico, the skulls 
there being dolichocranial, hypsicranial and platyrrhine. 

The Huaxteca and Totonac and all the southern tribes are 
marked by brachycephaly, as are those of Central America: 
Maya, c.1. 85, N.I. 77.5; but in the Zotzil and Tzendal tribes 
of Chiapas dolichocephalic elements again crop up. 

The so-called “White Indians” of the Chucunaque river, 
Darien (Panama), are in most respects physically of the local 
Darien type, but they have a rosy-white skin, very light 
golden straight hair, and the eyes have a greyish violet colour 


142 THE RACES OF MAN 


closely resembling that of a new-born infant. Their “white” 
characters are due to albinism and have no racial significance, 
but the special interest of these albinos is that by a process 
of social segregation they constitute a relatively large group 
among the normal dark Indians. 


SOUTH AMERICA’ 

Material does not yet exist to enable the racial history 
of South America to be written, so one must fall back on 
generalities. 

Assertions have been made from time to time of ancient 
human remains having been discovered, but these have not 
found acceptance by reliable American geologists, archaeo- 
logists and anthropologists ; even primitive types of Tertiary 
fossil man have been claimed to occur in Argentina, but these 
are now thoroughly discredited. At present the various mi- 
grations into South America cannot be fitted into any system 
of chronology ; all we can fairly assume is that the migrations 
came through North and Central America, for, as in the 
case of Mexico, whatever cultural influences may have been 
concerned in the Andéan civilisations, no trace in the physical 
characters of the existing population has yet been recognised 
as belonging to the inferred introducers of a higher culture. 

We may also assume with a fair degree of probability that 
the earliest migrations were those of dolichocephals, since 
such are found in ancient burials, and also traces of them are 
found in existing peoples with a marginal or isolated distribu- 
tion. 

Perhaps the oldest remains of which we have sufficient in- 
formation are those from the caves of Lagoa Santa on the 
eastern border of the Brazilian highlands. These skulls 
are small, dolichocranial, very high, with a short and wide 
face, medium nose and orbit and a very large palate, giving 
marked alveolar prognathism. This is certainly an old type 
of skull which has affinities with various skulls from the 
western Pacific and elsewhere, but this does not imply that 
there was any racial connection. 


AMERICA 143, 


From rock shelters at Paltacalo on Jubones river in 
the extreme south-west of Ecuador ancient skulls have 
been obtained which resemble the Lagoa Santa type; these 
long antedate the Cafiari who held this region at the Con- 
quest. Similar skulls have been found in caves in the vicin- 
ity of the rapids on the Orinoco, 

In ancient cemeteries along the Peruvian coast, at Trujillo 
and at Pachacamac near Lima, etc., dolichocranial skulls have 
been found in small numbers. On the coast of Chile near 
Coquimbo under recent marine deposits on raised beaches are 
found a preponderance of dolichocranial skulls. At Valdivia 
on the coast of Chile old skulls have been found which are 
dolichocranial with a retreating forehead, broad nose, and 
a considerable prognathism, but the existing population is 
strongly brachycephalic. 

A low dolichocranial type has been found in coastal shell 
heaps near Santos in Sao Paulo, Brazil, c.1. 77.6. The same 
type has been found in similar localities in Parana and Santa 
Catharina, south-east Brazil, with cranial indices of males 
67-77.2; the forehead is low, retreating and constricted later- 
ally and the glabella and brow ridges are well developed ; the 
stature is estimated at 1.68 m. The existing Tupi population 
however is brachycephalic. The ancient population of Pata- 
gonia and Tierra del Fuego was predominantly dolicho- 
cephalic. 

The evidence rather points to there having been two varie- 
ties of ancient dolichocephals, the one with broader noses of 
the Lagoa Santa type which extended over the Brazilian 
highlands and to scattered areas on the east and west sides 
of the Andes; the other, with narrower noses, occurred more 
or less continuously from the middle Brazilian coast to the 
southernmost point of the continent (with a possible outlier 
on the coast of northern Chile). But it must be remem- 
bered that old broad skulls have been found in most of these 
localities as well, which looks as if the brachycephals early 
pressed upon the dolichocephals. 

Turning to the existing population we find peoples which 


144 THE RACES OF MAN 


exuibit traces in various degrees of the old dolichocephalic 
stock. For example: the Tapuyan-Ges Caraya of the Matto 
Grosso plateau (and possibly the Cherentes), c.1. 73, St. 1.6- 
1.75 m. (63-69 in.), taller in the south than in the north, 
smooth black hair, sometimes curly, reddish-brown to dark 
brown colour, prominent cheek-bones, eyes often slightly 
oblique, nose straight or convex and large; the Arawakan 
Mehinaku about the sources of the Xingu, c.t. 77.7, St. 1.641 
m., and Paressi, C.1. 77.5, st. 1.605 m.; the latter penetrated 
somewhat further south, for there is a settlement of them 
north-west of Cuyaba. The Bakairi of the upper waters of 
the Xingu and of the Paranatinga, a right tributary of the 
Tapajoz, are regarded as representing the primitive Carib, 
C.I. 73.8-82.6, average 78.9, st. 1.608 m. The so-called 
Tapuya are the aborigines of eastern Brazil, the forest dwell- 
ers of the coast area and of the interior highlands as far 
as the Xingu river. The western group is known as the 
Gés people, the eastern comprises primitive forest tribes, 
notably the Botocudo. They were originally largely, per- 
haps entirely, of Lagoa Santa type which has in most 
cases been submerged under the immigrant Neo-Amerind 
stock. 

The Botocudo or Aymoro, who call themselves Buru and 
live between the Rio Doce and Rio Pardo in eastern Brazil 
(Minas Geraes province), c.1. 78.2 (74 on the skull), st. 1.59 
m., are said to resemble the Fuegians in the size and form 
of head and face, and in the prominent brow ridges and the 
sunk nose narrow at the root. 

There is also a strong tendency to dolichocephaly in the 
central and western islands of Tierra del Fuego. Yaghan 
and Alakaluf, c.1. 77.9, leptorrhine, low Stature, 1.577 m. 
(62 in.), narrow foreheads, longish face, skin brownish or 
reddish-yellow, hair black, short and straight. The Ona 
of the eastern islands are a branch of the Tehuelche; they 
seem to have mixed with the former which has resulted in 
a certain amount of dolichocephaly, st. over 1.75 m. 

The vast majority of the inhabitants of South America be- 





PATAGONIANS 


71) * oe 
re on ne : . 
i IP i - f . 


r 


a 


ef) Fs Ty 
. 


Wide 





AMERICA 145 


fore the Conquest belonged to the Neo-Amerind group 
(p. 35), but future study will doubtless show that there are 
several stocks, which may necessitate the breaking-up of 
the Neo-Amerind group. 

In Patagonia south of the Rio Negro are the Tehuelche; 
they are very tall, 1.73 or 1.83 m. (68-72 in.), according to 
various accounts, with lank black hair, dark coppery colour, 
c.1. 85, elongated face, prominent cheek-bones (Pl. x). Allied 
to these, but now much mixed, are the Pampeans. In Argen- 
tina the few surviving Charrua east of the Uruguay have an 
olive-brown colour, sometimes dark brown, being the darkest 
of all South Americans, st. 1.677 m. (66 m.), wide face. 

The Borroro of Matto Grosso, Brazil, are generally sup- 
posed to belong to the same original stock as the Tehuelche, 
st. 1.74 m. (68% in.), c.1. 81.5, clay-coloured skin, black, 
straight or wavy hair. 

As a rule the remaining Neo-Amerinds are of medium or 
even short stature, with varying degrees of brachycephaly, 
and judging from skull measurements there appear to be 
groups with broader or with narrower noses, and it has been 
suggested that the former belong to an older series of move- 
ments ; a certain amount of platycephaly occurs particularly 
in the north. 

The peoples of higher culture are all brachycephalic and in 
the main with narrower noses; the only apparent exception 
being the ancient people of the Tiahuanaco region of Bolivia, 
who in early stages of culture were dolichocephalic. 

Prior to the Discovery the Inca empire had included under 
its sway Aymara and other Quichua-speaking peoples. The 
Aymara or Colla inhabit the southern province of Peru; 
physically there is a close resemblance between them and 
the Quichua. The Quichua are short to medium in stature, 
1.583 m. (62% in.), with broad shoulders, the skin varies 
from a light to a dark brown, hair black, straight, very little 
on the face ; the head is on the average mesocephalic, c.1. 73.1- 
90.2, average 80 or 82, hypsicephalic, face broad and short, 
nose prominent, straight or sinuous, mesorrhine, n.1. 81.8. 


146 THE RACES OF MAN 


The Quichua are said to be darker in colour than the Aymara, 
but prognathism is more marked in the latter and also the 
forehead is lower and more retreating. The Quichua were 
the ruling race of whom the Inca were the most prominent 
nation. It is evident that along the coast there lived tribes 
of contrasted skull forms, perhaps the dividing line was 
near Pisco, the heads to the south being more elongated 
and to the north more rounded. 

The original home of the Tupi lay about the northern 
affluents of the La Plata; being essentially a water people 
their migrations have always followed the rivers or the coast. 
They passed down the La Plata and on reaching the mouth 
turned northwards up the coast where they occupied a strip 
of coast land from which they drove the tribes already in 
possession, calling them Tapuya “strangers” or “enemies.” 
Arrived at the mouth of the Amazon they followed it up- 
wards along its southern bank, the Arawak occupying the 
north bank. It is probable that the Tupi tribes of the Xingu 
and Tapajoz came southwards up these tributaries from the 
main river; thus the Kamayara and Aueto are found at the 
head waters of the Xingu. The Tupi migration cannot be 
followed up the Amazon, but they reappear far to the west as 
the Omagua between the Putumayo and the Caqueta, and as 
the Cocama at the confluence of the Marafion and the Ucayali. 
In the south the Tupi called themselves Guarani (“war- 
riors’). The southern Guarani about the Parana and the 
Uruguay were gathered by the Jesuits into “missions” ; these 
are the Caingua or Kaiggua who have a bronzed skin, lank or 
wavy hair, st. 1.6 m, (63 in.), c.1. 80.4, nose straight, cheek- 
bones prominent. 


BRITISH GUIANA 
British Guiana consists of a coastal plain and a plateau; 
the outermost plain alone is at present cultivated and in- 
habited to any extent; behind this is a forest tract which 
extends to the lowest cataracts of the various rivers, the high- 
lands also bear forests; behind this is the savaina region, a 


tableland of 300-400 ft., which is continued into the great 
southern grass plain. 

On the sand reefs between the Orinoco and the Essequibo 
are large kitchen-middens containing beautiful polished 
stone implements and two types of pottery, both differing 
from and better than the crude recent pottery; these shell- 
mound people have not yet been identified. 

There are four main linguistic stocks: the indigenous War- 
rau, Arawak, Wapiana, and the immigrant Carib. The phy- 
sical differences between these groups are small; all belong 
to the Neo-Amerinds (p. 35). They are of short stature, 
the predominant skin-colour is a very red cinnamon, the 
shade varies among different tribes, the forest Indians being 
as a rule fairer than those of the savannas; they. have a 
sleek body, long, straight and very black hair, and “mongo- 
lian” features. 

The Warrau, of the swamps about the mouth of the 
Orinoco, are the shortest of all the tribes, and are thick-set 
and feeble. The Arawak occupy the coast stretching south- 
east from the Warrau. The view is generally held that their 
first home was in eastern Bolivia; it seems probable that they 
encountered no earlier inhabitants in the basins of the Ama- 
zon and Orinoco, as they are uniformly spread over large 
areas of northern South America. They are the most civi- 
lised of all Guiana tribes, they are slightly taller than the 
Warrau, st. 1.55 or 1.59 m. (61 or 6214 in.), and are lighter 
in colour, c.1. 83.4. The Wapiana and the allied Atorai and 
Amaripa live on the savannas; they are the tallest of the 
Guiana tribes, are well-built and have fine features. 

The Carib tribes appear to have come originally from the 
plateau about the sources of the Xingu and Tapajoz in Matto 
Grosso. The Carib here are a comparatively harmless fishing 
people and naturally their migrations would follow the 
courses of rivers. North of the Amazon the Carib met with 
but feeble resistance from the Arawak and they therefore 
spread over the northern part of the continent. The custom 
of eating their male foes was widespread amang the Caraio, 


148 THE RACES OF MAN 


or Caraib, and from their name our term cannibal is 
derived. 

In British Guiana there are four groups of Carib: (1) the 
Macusi who passed up the Orinoco were perhaps the first 
to arrive; they were driven by the (2) Arecuna up the 
Orinoco, then from that river onto the savanna. The Macusi 
are somewhat darker than the Carinya and Acawoi, but 
taller and slighter, and with regular features; the powerful 
Arecuna have the darkest skin of all the Guiana peoples, 
their features are like those of the Macusi. (3) The Acawoi 
(including the Paramona) passed along the sea coast without 
dislodging the Arawak and wandered into their present forest 
country behind the Arawak some distance from the sea. 
(4), The Carinya, or true Carib, came much later, about the 
end of the sixteenth century, and went down the coast ; prob- 
ably the simultaneous arrival of Europeans alone prevented 
them from taking possession of a distinct tract of country; 
thus we find them scattered amongst the other groups, but 
more numerously between the Orinoco and the Pomeroon; 
c.1. 80.9. 

All these tribes have a darker skin than the Arawak: the 
Carinya are somewhat taller, st. 1.572 m. (62 in.), are better 
built, stronger, and with coarser features; they are barely 
brachycephalic (c.1. 80.9) on an average, and artificially de- 
form the head. 

Europeans have introduced large numbers of Hindus and 
Negroes who have mixed considerably with the aborigines ; 
some of the Negro hybrids have escaped into the forests. 


WEST INDIES 

The peaceful Arawak, sometimes called Tainan, appear 
to have been the original inhabitants of the West Indies; 
the islands were invaded later by Carib, but their further 
progress was arrested by the arrival of the Spaniards. On the 
large islands the population was exclusively Arawak. On 
the Lesser Antilles the Discoverers found Carib men with 
Arawak wives, each sex speaking its own language, showing 


AMERICA 149 


how recently the islands had been conquered. St. Vincent 
and Dominica were the principal rendezvous of the Carib, 
although they occupied all the islands from Puerto Rico to the 
Orinoco. A few still exist in St. Vincent and possibly else- 
where. The “Yellow Caribs” must be distinguished from 
the “Black Caribs” or “Karifs,”’ who are a Carib-Negro 
mixture. 


GENERAL SUMMARY 


Tue following is a tentative scheme which I desire to place 
before anthropologists in the hope that they will favour me 
publicly or privately with their criticism. 

Whatever the physiological mechanism may have been, 
there seems to be good evidence that climatic conditions have 
indirectly become impressed on the germ-plasm so that defi- 
nite responses have become heritable. In any case, natural 
selection, or rather elimination, has always been at work 
and, combined with isolation areas, has produced stocks with 
certain associated characters, and it is to such stocks that 
the term “races” can be applied. 

Man has lived for a very long time on the earth; he orig- 
inally was a variable animal, whatever he may be now, and 
being able to travel long distances, he has wandered afar 
even in ancient times. A considerable mixture between dif- 
ferent races, stocks, or whatever they may be called, has 
doubtless taken place at all periods, hence it is extremely 
difficult to determine whether the modifications from the 
supposed average type of any given people are due to in- 
herent variability, to reactions to the conditions under which 
they are living or have previously lived, or to race mixture. 
A racial type is after all but an artificial concept, though 
_ long-continued geographical isolation in areas of character- 
isation does tend to produce a general uniformity of physical 
| appearance. There are, however, groups of mankind that ex- 
_ hibit so many intermediate characters that it is often very 
_ difficult to classify them. These may be due to racial mix- 
ture through long periods of time, but we must always bear 
in mind that they may be undifferentiated stocks, relics of 


190 


GENERAL SUMMARY rs1 


early man, who have not acquired distinctive traits in areas of 
characterisation. 

There are various areas where these at present hypothet- 
ical undifferentiated stocks may persist, western Central Asia 
may be one. Fleure makes the following remarks: “It 
seems very likely that Nordic and Mediterranean groups 
represent divergences from mixtures of ancient long-heads, 
and divergences which are related to Baltic and Mediter- 
ranean conditions. We in Britain are betwixt and between, 
neither fully the one nor fully the other for the most part. 
The most abundant type in England is that of a long-headed, 
fairly dark and rather tall man, though stunting is sadly 
frequent. This is not to say that we have not numerous tall, 
fair long-heads and, in some districts, short, dark long-heads, 
but the general run is neither the one nor the other, and, it 
seems almost certain, not a mixture of the two. It is rather 
a case of differentiation which has reached neither the one 
goal nor the other” (Eugenics Rev. xiv, 1922, p. 97, and cf. 
Jus.Aisds Ly, DD, .20, 40). 

These considerations necessitate caution in forming an 
opinion concerning the affinities of any people, and at the 
same time they demonstrate the complexity, one might almost 
say the impossibility, of the task of framing a consistent 
classification of mankind. 

It would take too much space adequately to discuss the 
question in what region the evolution of man probably took 
place. In any case we can definitely rule out the New World, 
as we do not know of any fossil creatures there from which 
he could have arisen, 

There are several reasons which make it difficult to believe 
that this evolution took place in Africa. The area which has 
been suggested is that towards the sources of the Nile, or in 
the region of the Great Lakes. There does not seem to be 
any evidence that in late Tertiary times, or subsequently, the 
climate was very different from what it is at present, except 
that during the periods of northern glaciation there was a 
more abundant rainfall and a consequent greater extension of 


152 THE RACES OF MAN 


inland waters. There would probably be more cloudy con- 
ditions and consequently less direct sunshine. The thermal 
conditions need not necessarily have been seriously modified. 
The greater humidity doubtless would induce the growth of 
forests, but these tend to delay human progress. It is gen- 
erally admitted that some stimulus is necessary alike for 
physical and cultural evolution. Change of climate or of 
geographical conditions are factors of considerable impor- 
tance for the former, and yet we are asked to believe that 
this equatorial country, which so far as is known has re- 
mained in much the same condition for many thousands of 
years, was the centre of a continuous human evolution, from 
which migrations occurred at intervals. These are the con- 
ditions that make for stagnation, and it is the universal 
belief of anthropologists that the greater amount of variations 
among the Bantu-speaking Africans, as opposed to, say, the 
West Coast Negroes, is due to racial influences from outside 
and not to the effects of environment. 

It is true that in Eoanthropus we have one of the earliest 
known human beings, but it has yet to be shown that this 
creature was in the direct line of the evolution of Homo 
sapiens; at all events England, or rather the north-west 
corner of Europe, has never been regarded as a birth- 
place for man, and a European origin has few, if any, serious 
adherents. I certainly am of opinion that “somewhere in 
Asia” is indicated. 

The view has frequently been propounded that man may 
have arisen independently in more than one continent, but 
this raises grave difficulties. At present it seems wiser to 
assume that man arose from a small group of anthropoids 
who had a relatively limited distribution. That there were 
many local races of primeval palaeanthropic and neanthropic 
men, differing slightly from each other, but each having 
minor characters in common, is rendered the more probable 
as we find that Lord Rothschild has distinguished five races 
of gorilla; more than a dozen races of chimpanzee have been 
described, and Selenka notes seven races of orang-utan, in 


GENERAL SUMMARY 153 


all cases each being confined to a definite geographical area 
(Keith, J.R.AJ. xivi, 1916, p. 18). 

Mathew has published an ingenious paper (“Climate and’ 
Evolution,” Ann. New York Acad. Sci. XXIV, 1915, p. 171) | 
to show that all the groups of mammals arose within, and dis- | 
persed progressively in process of time from, the centre of | 
Asia. He claims “that the environment in which man pri- | 
marily evolved was not a moist or tropical climate, but a- 
temperate and more or less arid one, progressively cold and | 
dry during the course of his evolution” (l.c. p. 212); this 
view has received various adherents. While there may be 
considerable evidence for this evolutionary area so far as 
mammals are concerned, it is equally probable that there may 
have been shiftings of the centres of evolution with regard 
to man. At all events, it does not seem improbable that 
while the ancestors of man may have arisen in one definite 
area, there may have been a migration from that area to 
another, which in its turn became an area of progressive 
evolution from which dispersals took place at various times 
and in various directions. 

The working hypothesis here adopted is that after nean- 
thropic man had definitely arisen, a division took place which 
resulted in one group, or groups, being located in a more or 
less tropical habitat, while the other group, or groups, were 
located in a temperate country. The great mountain axis of 
Asia, consisting of the Himalayas and their western continua- 
tions, seems to have formed the boundary between these two 
main areas of characterisation. Personally I am inclined to 
the opinion that the actual evolution of man took place in 
Western Asia, possibly rather southerly than northerly, in 
which case the group, or groups, which remained to the south 
retained on the whole more primitive characters than the 
group or groups which migrated northerly. Giuffrida~-Rug- 
geri has adopted a very similar view. 

In an interesting memoir on the history of the development 
of the human race (“Menneskerasernes utviklingshistorie, 
II: Den eurasiske fjellfolds betydning for rasedannelsen,” 


154 THE RACES OF MAN’ 


Ymer, 1922, p. 314), H. Bryn discusses the racial history of 
Asia, and says “our common sense jibs entirely if we try to 
explain how quite primitive men can have pressed into the 
most central parts of Asia [as now constituted]. They must 
have come before any great differences took place. But the 
only logical conclusion from this is that the Eurasian moun- 
tain mass was formed after man had spread over Asia.” 
‘He also states on the authority of T. Arldt (die Entwickelung 
der Kontinente, 1907) that the most important of the fold- 
formations which interest us were at any rate in progress in 
the beginning of the Miocene period, and were formed during 
that period. Thus in the Miocene were formed the nine 
anthropological or isolation areas which according to Bryn 
laid the foundation of Asiatic racial ethnology. Various 
students have also arrived at the belief that man existed in 
the Miocene, and Bryn thinks (but I do not agree with him) 
that he has “proved that the present distribution of the exist- 
ing races in Asia is a powerful argument that men must 
have existed before the Eurasian mountain-folds were 
formed, 7.e. in the Miocene” (J.c. pp. 355-6). 

If this extreme antiquity for man be granted, and it is 
clear that Bryn is dealing with Homo sapiens and not with 
Homo neanderthalensis, then the human stock might have 
arisen almost anywhere in Asia, and, if he spread widely, he 
would have been cut off from his fellows within or by var- 
ious areas of upheaval which eventually formed isolation 
areas, provided the inclemency of the glacial periods per- 
mitted him to survive. 

But even if this great antiquity for man be not granted, 
it may be presumed that the mountain ranges had not ac- 
quired their present proportions at the time when dispersal 
took place, and we may confidently conclude that the cli- 
matic conditions were not closely comparable with those now 
existing in these areas. Thus even admitting that there 
have been mountainous regions to cross, the climate may 
have been favourable to vegetable and animal life, and so 
these barriers might not have proved too formidable. 


i 


‘GENERAL SUMMARY Iss 


On looking at a map of Western Asia one finds that east of 
the Siyah Koh and west of the Paropamisus mountains there 
are gaps in the east-to-west mountain masses which, in the 
latter especially, afford an easy south-to-north passage. Dur- 
ing the periods of glaciation the belt of cyclones would tend 
to convert present steppes into more or less forest areas and 
the present poor steppes would have been grasslands and 
the salt deserts and marshes were probably large fresh-water 
lakes. Under such conditions even eastern and central Persia 
would have been a very desirable land and well fitted for 
human habitation. 

As a matter of fact we do find that the dark-skinned 
peoples are confined solely to the south of this axis, and the 
lighter-skinned peoples are north of this axis, or can be proved 
or assumed to have migrated thence to various parts of the 
world. 

If we consider hair-form, pigmentation and the nasal index 
and place their several gradations—leiotrichy, cymotrichy 
and ulotrichy ; white skins gradually shading into very dark 
colours; leptorrhiny, mesorrhiny, and platyrrhiny—respec- 
tively from north to south we find narrow-nosed, fair-skinned 
people with wavy hair north of the mountain barrier, and 
those with very broad noses, dark skins, and woolly hair 
well to the south, while in intermediate areas are found inter- 
mediate physical characters. 

Although the range of any given feature, such as the char- 
acter of the hair, or head-form, is divided up into groups to 
which definite names are given, it must be remembered that 
these demarcations are purely arbitrary and are employed 
merely to facilitate comparison and classification. 

Before going further it is necessary that the reaction of 
man to environmental influences should be considered ; in this 
I will be as brief as possible. 

Lyde (Papers on Inter-racial problems, ed. G. Spiller, 
IQII, p. 104) has discussed the correlation of skin-colour 
with geographical and climatic conditions which was referred 
to on pp. 8,9. The problem is, however, more complicated 


156 THE RACES OF MAN 


than this. Tanning, or the darkening effect of prolonged 
exposure to the sun, is limited and not heritable. Conversely, 
people living in tropical jungles are sometimes fairer than 
their neighbours, but we do not know whether this very 
slight bleaching is hereditary. On the other hand a tropical 
jungle may have been a refuge for an indigenous melanoder- 
mic folk from fairer intruders into the country. 

The real point at issue (not only as regards skin-colour, 
but also for the breadth of nose, character of the hair, and 
other physical features) is whether it is possible that envir- 
onmental stimuli acting on the body can indirectly become so 
impressed on the germ-plasm that definite responses are 
heritable. Experimental biologists almost unanimously insist 
that “it is now practically certain that characters acquired 
by the mortal body are not inherited” (E. G. Conklin, The 
Direction of Human Evolution, 1921, p. 14). 

Different explanations have been offered concerning those 
adaptations to geographical and climatic conditions which 
everyone admits do occur. Two of these may be stated as 
follows: (1) one view would be that adaptative pigmenta- 
tion (to take but a single case) has resulted from the action 
of the environment extending over many generations and 
presumably at a time when the tissues were more susceptible 
or plastic than at present; the variation so acquired having 
at length become transmissible. But we do not yet know 
the mechanism by which germ cells might be influenced by 
environmental action upon the body cells. (2) The other 
view (as stated on pp. 8, 9) is that pigmentation, or any other 
character, arose as a spontaneous variation, that is as a sport 
or mutant, independently of the action of the environment, at 
a period perhaps when variability and mutation were more 
prone to occur, and the individuals so pigmented, being more 
fitted to sustain the solar heat, at length outlived the rest; 
the colouration may have been intensified and its progress 
accelerated by a process of sexual selection. 

In an analogous manner, climatic conditions probably ac- 
count indirectly for the character of the hair (cf. pp. 5, 6). 


GENERAL SUMMARY 157 


Very recently A. Thomson and L. H. Dudley Buxton have 
given us an important memoir on “Man’s nasal index in re- 
lation to certain climatic conditions” (J.R.A.J. Lil, 1923, 
p. 92). They find that “a platyrrhine nasal index is associ- 
ated with a hot moist climate and a leptorrhine nasal index 
with a cold dry climate, the intermediate conditions being 
associated with hot dry and cold moist climates.” They also 
state that “we must recognise that this feature is determined 
by environmental conditions and is not to be considered as 
something necessarily apart or distinctively characteristic of 
race, except in so far as it affects equally those who live 
under like or similar climatic conditions. This being so the 
nasal index loses much of its significance as a purely ethnic 
character, and it is to be interpreted largely as evidence of 
the habitat occupied .. . . as it is a feature dependent on 
climatic conditions it may, and doubtless does, undergo 
marked modifications when these environmental conditions 
are altered.” 

These statements of Thomson and Buxton are at first sight 
somewhat disconcerting to those who accept the racial value 
of the nasal index, especially since they lay stress on the case 
of the Kanets of Kulu and Lahoul (p. 123) as an example of 
a contrast of habitat between allied peoples appearing to 
produce an alteration in the nasal index, but we are relieved 
to find that Holland (J.A.J. xxxt1, p. 96) states that these 
people are a mixture of Mongolians with Indians. The 
Kanets of Kulu have a trace of Tibetan blood, but the fusion 
is complete; those of Lahoul exhibit many Mongolian traits, 
but they are not yet thoroughly annealed. The shorter 
stature, broader heads, and narrower noses of the latter, as 
compared with the former, thus cannot be attributed solely, 
if at all, to geographical conditions. Buxton observed a 
similar phenomenon in the neighbourhood of the Valley of 
Mexico. Indians who appeared to belong to the same racial 
stock met in a market in a neutral zone, those who came up 
from the steaming lowlands were very noticeably more 
platyrrhine than those from the colder, drier atmosphere of 


158 THE RACES OF MAN 


the highlands. As no investigations are recorded, this in- 
stance can scarcely be taken as valid evidence for a contrast 
of habitat producing an alteration in the nasal index. The 
map given by Biasutti (“Studi sulla distribuzione dei carat- 
teri e dei tipi antropologici,” Mem. Geogr. v1, 1912, fig. 8, 
p. 74) shows that the highland people have less broad heads 
than the lowlanders and the evidence points to a difference 
in racial stocks, 

These authors note exceptions to their formula in South- 
eastern Asia. The noses are broad (N.1. 83-86), but it would 
appear that the relative humidity and temperature are so 
high as to suggest that we might expect a nasal index of go. 
May not the explanation lie in the probability of these peoples 
being relatively newcomers into that area? The extreme 
platyrrhiny of the Australian aborigines also forms an ex- 
ception, as these authors admit, to their rule. There is no 
apparent climatic reason why these natives should be so dark- 
coloured and broad-nosed, and the same applies with yet more 
force to the same characters in the Tasmanians. If the opin- 
ion of Edgeworth David be substantiated, the Tasmanians 
reached that then southerly extension of Australia during 
its last glacial period. Even now Tasmania has a humid 
temperate climate; thus it is evident that, say, 20,000 years 
have been insufficient to modify an ulotrichous, platyrrhine, 
melanodermous population into one which a priori would 
be more suited to the local conditions. 

Palaeontologists recognise that apparently there have been 
periodic advances or waves of evolution, periods of mutation 
alternating with periods of stability. Conklin says (1921, 
p. 19): “Palaeontologists have generally attributed these 
evolutionary waves to changes in environment, and they call 
attention to the evidence that the periods of most rapid evo- 
lution coincided with the great climatic changes during the 
four successive glacial epochs and the interglacial periods.” 
It is unknown how long plasticity may persist, but it seems 
possible that the power of marked response to environment 
may to some degree be lost or weakened. It also is probable 


GENERAL SUMMARY 159 


that certain races are more static than others, and this may 
perhaps be granted for what are termed the lower races. 
On the other hand there are races which remain more or less 
plastic. Conklin asks the question: “Has progressive evolu- 
tion come to an end in the case of man also?” (l.c. p. 24). 
The observations of Keith on the face of Northern Euro- 
peans indicate that an evolution is still taking place; whether 
this may be termed “progressive” in the true sense of the 
term, or whether it is a specialisation which may ultimately 
become injurious, is another matter. At all events in various 
ways it does seem that some power of adaptation is still 
possible. On the other hand, certain physical features may 
have taken a definite direction for so long a time that modi- 
fication in an opposite direction may be impossible, and this 
seems to be the explanation of the persistence of the char- 
acters of the Australians and the Tasmanians which have 
just been noted. 

If physical characters be largely due, in one way or an- 
other, to environmental conditions, they should be contin- 
uously affected by residence in that environment. In this 
case if the extremes in gradations mentioned above are in 
some measure due to climatic control, these effects should 
be cumulative in time, and thus one group all the time 
would become darker in skin-colour, more broad-nosed, 
and more curly-haired, while the reverse would be taking 
place with the other extreme until such time as they 
had become so suited to the local conditions that further 
progress would be inhibited and thus stability would be 
reached. 

By combining the three sets of characters noted above we 
get a triple “spectrum” with widely contrasted conditions at 
each end. For the sake of convenience I have selected only 
three sets of characters, but there are others which could be 
added to them. A process is employed in chemical labora- 
tories whereby a tube is filled with a complex liquid, which 
gradually becomes so distributed that the element with the 
highest specific gravity sinks to the bottom and that with the 


160 THE RACES OF MAN 


lowest rises to the top; the contents can then be drawn off at 
various levels, each having a distinctive specific gravity. By 
taking the latter metaphor we can, I submit, obtain a working 
hypothesis for the swarming of neanthropic man. 

The Ulotrichi (pp. 17-21) would, so to speak, be at the 
bottom and they would naturally drain into other equatorial 
regions. Their distribution suggests that the earliest to 
migrate in a south-easterly and a south-westerly direction 
were the shorter varieties. The low brachycephaly of most 
of the pygmy peoples is a problem by itself ; perhaps it may 
be associated with dwarfing. There is also the possibility 
that the dwarfing has been a cumulative process, conceiv- 
ably associated with unfavourable conditions; in this case 
the early Ulotrichi may have been a short stock with a ten- 
dency to become shorter or taller. Thus we find in the 
central regions of New Guinea (p. 130) a very short popula- 
tion; there are distinctly pygmy peoples in places, and along 
the coastal regions the peoples are usually taller than in the 
interior and may be quite tall. The shortness of the interior 
population may be due to a mixture of pygmy with tall 
Ulotrichi (Papuans), but it may very well be a persistence 
of a generalised type. So far as stature is concerned the 
Bushman of South Africa is usually short, but not pygmy 
(pp. 54, 55); in various respects he is somewhat divergent 
from the other African Ulotrichi, e.g. colour of skin, facial 
appearance, etc., but his hair offers the most extreme condi- 
tion of ulotrichy. 

The Ulotrichi were followed by short- or medium-statured, 
dark-skinned, very platyrrhine Cymotrichi, of whom the 
Pre-Dravidians (Vedda, certain jungle tribes of South India, 
Sakai, etc.) and the Australians are living representatives, 
and so far as the evidence goes they took only a south- 
easterly direction. 

Later came less dark-skinned Cymotrichi with narrower 
noses ranging from platyrrhiny to leptorrhiny ; the colour of 
the skin varies from a dark brown through transparent brown 
to tawny white, and the head from marked dolichocephaly to 


GENERAL SUMMARY 161 


dolicho-mesocephaly, but dolichocephaly may be regarded as 
the fundamental condition. 

In the region embracing extreme south-west Asia, north- 
east Africa and south Europe, there was and still largely 
occurs the following series (pp. 23-26) : Hamite (Ethiopian), 
Semite, Eurafrican (Proto-Ethiopian), Mediterranean, Py- 
renean, Atlanto-Mediterranean, with the possibility of other 
groups or types being recognised in the future. These types 
naturally have spread to contiguous areas. Although the 
Eurafrican has been called Proto-Ethiopian this type clearly 
belongs to the more northerly group of these peoples, whereas 
the Hamite or Ethiopian has always remained more to the 
south. 

Analogous peoples went eastwards. Giuffrida-Ruggeri 
recognises three dolicho-mesocephalic groups of Asiatic leu- 
coderms: Indo-Afghanus, Irano-Mediterraneus and Indo- 
Iranus, the latter ranging to low brachycephaly (pp. 24, 94). 
He also describes a Protomorphic group of mesocephalic 
xanthoderms (p. 94). In dealing with South China I have 
suggested (p. 114) that these latter peoples should be re- 
garded as belonging to the group of the Nésidts (Indo- 
nesians), or to an allied one; there is a strong element of 
this type in the population of Assam (p. 124) and that of 
Indo-China generally (p. 126). If this be accepted the 
peoples in question must be removed from the xanthoderms. 

When one is dealing with one of the conventional group- 
ings of characters there is always a danger of being misled 
by mere terminology; for example, a mesocephalic group 
may be composed of true mesocephals, or it may contain such 
a definite proportion of dolichocephals as to suggest that 
the group was originally dolichocephalic or, at all events, 
that it has a distinct dolichocephalic element in its constitu- 
tion, as, for example, the Protomorphic group of Giuffrida- 
Ruggeri. 

Adopting this point of view we find emerging in Southern 
Asia a group of peoples with the general characters of 
dolichocephalic to meso-dolichocephalic Cymotrichi, with gra- 


162 THE RACES OF MAN 


dations in the colour of the skin, in the stature, nasal index 
and other characters. Seriated according to a decreasing 
amount of pigmentation we have Dravidian, Nésidt and Indo- 
Afghan, as well as the Irano-Mediterranean and Indo- 
Iranian of Giuffrida-Ruggeri, and perhaps also other uni- 
dentified groups or types. 

Wherever may have been the original home of the Dra- 
vidians they are now found as a race solely in India; their 
ancestors must have been mesorrhine at the widest, but 
by mixture with Pre-Dravidians the nasal index has fre- 
quently become much increased, and there are indications 
(see p. 118) that they sprang from the same source as the 
early Mediterraneans, as F. J. Richards has also pointed 
out (“Some Dravidian affinities, and their sequel,” Quart. 
Journ. Mythic. Soc. vu, 1917, p. 243). His argument has 
been supported (without acknowledgment) as regards their 
mutual cultural relations by Gilbert Scott, The Dravidian 
element in Indian culture, 1924. 

Also at about the same level of evolution may be placed 
that dolichocephalic stock which gave rise to the Nésidts 
(p. 23). This name was suggested to me by Mr. L. H. 
Dudley Buxton, who is preparing a paper on this group. 
As some ambiguity has arisen in the employment of the term 
“Indonesian,” we decided that it would make for clarity if 
we adopted a new word with a precise definition. Nésidt is 
the anglicised form of vyyotirns, an islander. The Nésidt 
may be defined as being dolichocephalic, leucoderm, mesor- 
rhine, with wavy black hair, straight open eyes without an 
epicanthic fold, and of slender build. Distribution: Upper 
Yangtse Kiang basin and South Chinese provinces, diffused 
in the Hills of Assam and Burma, Indo-China, Indonesia, 
and extending into the Pacific. Some of these peoples have 
been described as being “European” in physical characters ; 
on the other hand peoples who appear to belong to this 
group seem to merge into the neighbouring xanthodermous 
population, as in Borneo (Murut, Malang, etc., p. 129). 
This group deserves further study and needs re-interpreta- 


GENERAL SUMMARY 163 


tion. The possibility must not be ignored of a primitive 
xanthoderm dolichocephalic stock having spread in a south- 
easterly as well as in a north-easterly direction. If this 
should be established various anomalies could be explained 
by admitting a mixture between them and leucoderm and 
brownish-skinned dolichocephals with “European” charac- 
ters. 

The Indo-Afghan may be regarded as a special stock de- 
veloped in an area of characterisation. The Irano-Mediter- 
raneus, as has been mentioned (p. 93), seems at base to 
belong to the same stock as that from which the Medi- 
terranean stock arose and it is doubtful whether it really 
forms a distinct stock, and the Indo-Iranus (pp. 93, 94) 
should for the present be regarded as an intermediate or a 
mixed type. 

It is difficult to find a name for this congeries of peoples. 
On the whole they fall into the “Brown Race” of Elliot 
Smith (p. 26), but this term is not a very good one, as it 
includes peoples of varied complexion from the Hamite to 
the Mediterranean, and it may be regarded more as a group 
of races than as one race. 

All the above belong to the southern areas of characterisa- 
tion; the Ulotrichi, Pre-Dravidians and early Hamites being 
always in the tropical or sub-tropical regions of the Old 
World. The Semites, Dravidians, Nésidts and others arose 
in less hot regions and the Mediterraneans and certain 
Nésidts seem to have originated in a more temperate climate. 
With very few exceptions they all are dolichocephalic; the 
local meso-brachycephaly of the taller Ulotrichi may perhaps 
be due to a subsequent mixture and the same holds good 
for the lighter-skinned Cymotrichi mentioned above, but 
among these there seems to be a decided tendency to a 
broadening of the head as occurs among northern Cymo- 
trichi. But we are now dealing with primary migrations, 
before later movements complicated matters, 

To the north of the mountain axis we find lighter-skinned 
peoples who primevally were presumably dolichocephalic, but 


164 THE RACES OF MAN 


most of them acquired a mesocephalic index which has been 
retained. 

It seems probable that the main stock of these dolicho- 
mesocephalic leptorrhine leucoderms, who may have had fair 
hair and light eyes, were occupants of the steppe regions of 
Eastern Europe and Western Asia north of the plateaux. 
It may be that the Solutreans (pp. 61, 72) were their first 
western migrant representatives. (The Aurignacians of 
Western Europe (pp. 38, 61) are generally admitted to have 
arrived there from North Africa and were varieties of a 
Proto-Ethiopian stock, or at all events of an allied stock.) 
It is from this Proto-Nordic stock that the Nordics subse- 
quently differentiated. 

Corresponding craniologically in some respects to the 
western mesocephals are the Northern Amerind (pp. 32, 33, 
135), that is, the North American Indians of the Plains and 
Eastern Woodlands. Hrdlitka thinks that he has found their 
cradleland in Central Asia, which was to be expected. 

A much discussed people is the Ainu (pp. 28, 102), who 
appear to be a stock that arose north of the axis and I sug- 
gest that they went in a north-easterly direction across Asia 
and found their way southwards from the Kurile to the 
Riu-Kiu Islands. 

So far I have considered only the narrower-headed peo- 
ples, and we must now pay attention to the brachycephals. 

At more or less the centre of our “diffusion column” we 
have in the western plateaux, that is, from the Hindu Kush 
westwards, brachycephalic leucoderns (pp. 28-30), and in 
the eastern plateaux mainly brachycephalic xanthoderms (pp. 
33, 34). At first sight one would be tempted to regard the 
brachycephaly as being due to the altitude of these respective 
areas, but this has not operated in Africa, nor is there any 
satisfactory evidence that it has done so elsewhere. Nor 
can climate alone be effective. For the present we may adopt 
the suggestion that has been made, that diet may have some- 
thing to do with it. At all events the fact remains that 
practically the whole of the brachycephaly that obtains in the 


GENERAL SUMMARY 165 


world to-day can in most cases definitely be shown to have 
been derived from either of these stocks, or there is a 
strong presumption in favour of such origins. 

There is no valid reason to assume any close connection 
between these two groups of brachycephals—one is as dis- 
tinctly “European” as the other is “Asiatic.” Both have 
retained the dark pigmentation of the hair and eyes, but the 
xanthoderms have acquired typical leiotrichous hair and 
each has blossomed into several varieties. 

The westerly extension of the leucoderm brachycephals 
has been referred to on p. 63, and the easterly on p. I12, 
but Mr. Dudley Buxton informs me that among the popula- 
tion of South Mongolia, and possibly extending into Man- 
churia, there are recognisable elements in the population 
which in his opinion can only be allocated to this group of 
people, and therefore presumably to the Pamiri section of it. 
There is nothing improbable in this suggestion, but no data 
have yet been published. 

The xanthoderm brachycephals require to be more care- 
fully studied; they seem to have originated in the eastern 
plateaux of Asia, in which case some moved in a south- 
easterly direction and gave rise to the group which is gen- 
erally known under the term of “Southern Mongols” or 
“Indo-Chinese,” but as the term “Mongol” is somewhat am- 
biguous they might be called “Southern Mongoloid” (p. 34). 
In the first edition of The Races of Man (1909) I adopted 
as an alternative name “Pareoean” (xao-notos), “from beside 
the east,” which had previously been proposed by T. W. 
Kingsmill in ms., and I suggest that this term should be 
used in the future, and for this reason I have employed it in 
this book. 

So far, I have considered the races of the Old World; 
those of the New World undoubtedly crossed over from Asia 
at various times and some doubtless in extreme antiquity. 
At present it is not possible to trace them to their sources 
and the tentative suggestions here made must be accepted 
with caution. As stated on p. 142, the oldest stock appears 


166 THE RACES OF MAN 


to be the Palaeo-Amerind, which is best exemplified by the 
Lagoa Santa type (p. 24). There are abundant traces in 
South America of other ancient dolichocephals, survivals of 
whom occur among certain existing peoples (pp. 24, 144). 
According to Roland B. Dixon (The Racial History of Man, 
1923) there may have been two varieties of these ancient 
dolichocephals, and these may be traced in old burials through 
Central America into North America, especially along the 
Pacific coast. For the present we may regard these types 
as varieties of the Palaeo-Amerind race and we may assume 
that the race arose from a more primitive stock in Asia than 
any of the other Amerinds. Indeed we may place it about 
the level of the Pre-Dravidian, but presumably it arose north 
of the axis and thus belonged to the lighter coloured series 
of the Cymotrichi. The evidence of the existing derivatives 
suggests that the type was xanthodermous; if that was the 
case, we may regard it as representing an ancestral form 
of xanthoderms who had not acquired brachycephalism nor 
the more distinctive ““Mongoloid” characters. 

I am inclined to regard the Northern Amerind (pp. 32, 33, 
135) aS a separate migration from Central Asia, perhaps 
allied to the more dolichocephalic element of the Palaearctic 
group (p. 31). 

The Eskimo (pp. 31, 135, 137) may reasonably be re- 
garded as belonging to a definite migration along an arctic 
route; it has been suggested that the Magdalenian skull from 
Chancelade, Dordogne, shows a close affinity with that of an 
average Eskimo (p. 61). The explanation may be that 
in Upper Palaeolithic times there was a northward spread of 
an early type of dolichocephal which had become adapted to 
a cold environment and thence drifted to the west and to the 
east ; possibly the latter branch subsequently acquired a few 
“Mongolian” traits. 

There appear to have been several drifts of leiotrichous 
brachycephalic xanthoderms into America, which gave rise 
to the Neo-Amerind and Tehuelche (pp. 35, 36) races, but 
doubtless, as Dixon suggests, there may have been other races 


GENERAL SUMMARY, LO? 


. or sub-races. One of the last of these movements was that 
of the North-west Coast Amerinds (pp. 36, 137, 138). 

Evidence is accumulating that the last migration from Asia 
into North America was that of the Athapascan linguistic 
stock (pp. 137, 138, 140). It is characterised by the skull 
being brachycephalic, high and leptorrhine. 

When speaking of migrations I do not intend to convey 
the idea that there were movements of large numbers of 
persons ; it is possible that there was a very prolonged drift- 
ing of small groups which might account for the great 
diversity in America, though certain American ethnologists 
claim that there is but one American race. Clark Wissler, 
in his excellent book, The American Indian, 1917, says 
(p. 319): “That the New World native is a direct de- 
scendant of the Asiatic Mongolian is not to be inferred, for 
the differentiation is evidently remote ; what is to be implied, 
is that somewhere in the distant past the Asiatic wing of 
the generalised type diverged into strains, one of which 
we now know as Mongolian, and another as American.” 

This scheme is not a classification as that word is under- 
stood by zoological and botanical systematists, as it includes 
geographical considerations. All those who have attempted 
to make a systematic classification of mankind have found 
themselves in difficulties and have frequently fallen back 
on geographical groupings. Deniker in 1889 (Bull. Soc. 
Anth, Paris, X11, p. 320) produced a very useful diagram 
which combined physical characters and spatial distributions ; 
his later grouping (The Races of Man, 1900, p. 289) is less 
suggestive. For many years I have employed a diagram 
for teaching purposes on which that shown on p. 170 is 
based. : 

Griffith Taylor has published in The Geographical Review 
(XI, 1921, p. 54) a paper entitled “The Evolution and Dis- 
tribution of Race, Culture, and Language,” which seems to 
some extent to have been suggested by the paper on “Climate 
and Evolution,” by W. D. Mathew (Ann. New York Acad. 
Sct. XXIV, 1915, p. 171). He suggests a zonal distribution 


168 THE RACES OF MAN 


based on the average cephalic index of various peoples, and 
ranges all the main races strictly in order according to their 
average cephalic index. 

The following is his scheme in brief. Zone I. Negrito 
type (which he assumes was originally very dolichocephalic) : 
Negrillos, Negritos, all somewhat mixed; Tasmanians are 
Negrito half-castes with the Dravidian Australians. Zone 
II. Lower Negro: Sudanese and West Coast races: Papuans 
and Southern Melanesians. Zone III. Higher Negro or 
Mousterian races: Bantu; Australians; Botocudo; Dravid- 
ians. Zone IV. Hamites and Semites: Ethiopians, Masai, 
Hottentots ; Higher Melanesians ; Iberians, Copts, Etruscans, 
Portuguese, Panjabi, Igorots, Moriori, Micronesians, Es- 
kimo, Hurons, Seri, and Yaghans. Zone V. Nordic races: 
The higher Aryans; Alpines; Alpines in Asia; Palaeo- 
Siberians, Tungus, etc., Tibeto-Chinese; Late Aryan and 
Alpine peoples in America. 

In following a definite line based on the cephalic index 
Griffith Taylor has been led to strange conclusions which are 
not always consistent, and I doubt if they will find accept- 
ance. I have alluded to this paper partly because it does 
not seem to be generally known and partly as a warning 
against a too restricted basis for classification of mankind, 
and the latter remark appears to me to be also applicable to 
Dixon’s Racial History of Man. 

No suggestion is here made that all the main types neces- 
sarily migrated in the order in which they have been men- 
tioned, nor that when they spread they were as well marked 
racially as they are now. If evolution continually took place 
in response to external and internal stimuli or by a process 
of elimination, there is no need to believe that all the highly 
characterised types arose as such in a central limited area, 
but that more or less generalised types did so may be con- 
ceded. It naturally follows from this point of view that 
while groups having definitely linked characters (that is, 
groups which may be termed races) dispersed in various 
directions, there also may have been a dispersal of less de- 


GENERAL SUMMARY 169 


terminate groups, which may be considered as having certain 
characters in common with the more specialised neighbour- 
ing groups and, further, being more or less undifferentiated 
groups, they would necessarily retain generalised ancestral 
characters. If this be granted, an explanation may be found 
for certain intermediate or unclassed peoples which puzzle 
the systematist and to which allusion has already been made 
(pp. 2, 92, 151). In other words, the intermediate charac- 
ters of such peoples may be primitive and not due solely to 
racial mixture, though without doubt the latter has often 
occurred at all periods of human history and has given rise 
to mixed groups. A final conclusion is that the evolution 
of the existing “higher” groups has not taken place from 
existing or even ancient “lower” groups, but that these main | 
groups, so far as they are pure stocks, have arisen inde- | 
pendently from a common unspecialised stock which I assume 
in far distant time to have originated in Western Asia. 





NVIIVELSNy 









SSON MIWH NINS 


NvIcinwya-ayq f 





‘ANINBWY-OaVIVd 


ogi eiate, 
»8eee © 








| NVidIAvuG 
SHITSNHSL = : 
4; 
Ny NWH94v-OONI ; 
- Joy 
CNIVIWY-O3N, 4S 
(Snpnasmvuinar > WHESIAHS WES 
at) : DIWYIGOHLN VX 
wan = 
eee! NYIHLYdYYD-Od1¥ 
GNININY COWEN, Zane 
ANI 


ONIYSWY NUSHLUON 


METRICAL MEASUREMENTS 


AND THEIR EQUIVALENTS IN INCHES AND HALF-INCHES 


mm. 


mm. inch 
495 = 103 
508 = 20 
521 = 204 
534 = aI 
546 = 214 
559 = 22 
571 = 22h 
584 = 23 
507 = 233 
610 = 24 
622 = 244 
635 = 25 
648 == 254 
O61 ==" 26 
673 = 263 
OS0ss 27 
609 == 274 
7II = 28 
yf) mm 284 
737 = 29 
750 = 20% 
90a =n s0 
775 == 30% 
788 = 31 
800 = 314 
B14 3.34 
826 = 323 
838 = 33 
851 = 334 
864 = 34 
877 = 34% 
889 = 35 
902 == 35% 
O15 = 36 
927 = 36% 
040 = 37 
053 = 37% 
966 = 38 
978 = 384 
99I = 39 


mm. inch 
1004 = 304 
1016 = 40 
1029 = 404 
1042 = 4I 
1055 == 414 
1067 = 42 
1080 = 424 
1093 = 43 
1105 == 434 
1118 == 44 
1131 = 44% 
1144 = 45 
1156 = 453 
1169 = 46 
1181 = 46} 
1194 = 47 
1207 = 47} 
1220 = 48 
1232 == 483 
1245 = 49 
1258 = 494 
1270 = 50 
1283 == 504 
1296 = 5I 
1309 = 51% 
1a 9 Been ee 
1334 == 52% 
1347) == 54 
1359 = 532 
1372 = 54 
1385 = 543 
1397 = 55 
I410 = 554 
1423 = 56 
1436 = 564 
1448 = 57 
1461 = 573 
1474 = 58 
1486 = 583 


1499 = 59 


mmm, inch 


1512 = 5094 
1524 = 60 
1537 == 60% 
1550 = 61 
1562 = 61% 
Th95 3162 
1588 = 624 
160k =3"64 
1613 = 63% 
1626 = 64 
1639 = 64% 
1651 = 65 
1664 = 654 
1677 = 66 
1690 = 66% 
1702. == 67 
1715 == 67% 
1728 = 68 
1740 = 684 
1753 = 69 
1766 = 604 
1775: = 90 
1791 = 70% 
1804 = 7I 
1817 = 714 
1829 = 72 
1842 = 724 
1855 = 73. 
1867 = 73% 
1880 = 74 
1893 = 74% 
1905 = 75 
1918 = 754 
1931 '==>76 
1943 = 764 
1956 = 77 
1969 = 77% 
1981 = 78 
10oA == 784 
2000 == 78? 





SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Tus bibliography is obviously not exhaustive. References 
to further literature will be found in the works cited. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL ABBREVIATIONS 


A.A.E. Archivio per l’Antropologia e la Etnologia, Firenze. 

A.f.A. Archiv fiir Anthropologie, Braunschweig. 

B.A.E. Bull. Bureau of American Ethnology, Bulletin, Washing- 
ton. 

B.M.S.A.P. Bulletins et Mémoires de la Société d’Anthropologie, 
Paris, 

B.S.A:P. Bulletins de la Société d’Anthropologie, Paris. 


G.J. Geographical Journal (R.G.S.), London. 
JAIL; J.R.A.D. Journ. Roy. Anth. Inst. London (the addition of 
“Royal” was made in vol. xxxvii, 1907). 


L.A. L’Anthropologie, Paris. 
(aah Of Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. 
fom dO Zeitschrift fur Ethnologie, Berlin. 


GENERAL ANTHROPOLOGY 


Biasutti, R. Studi sulla distribuzione dei caratteri e dei tipi antropo- 
logici. (Mem. Geogr. vi, Florence, 1912.) 

British Museum [Joyce, T. A.]. Handbook to the Ethnographical 
Collections. 1910. 

Deniker, J. The Races of Man. 1900. 

Dixon, R. B. The Racial History of Man. New York, 1923. 

Flower, Sir W. H. Catalogue Roy. Coll. Surgeons, pt. 1, Man. Lon- 
don, 1879. 

Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. Homo Sapiens, 1913; Su 1’ Origine dell’ Uomo. 
Bologna, 1921. 

Haddon, A. C. The Wanderings of Peoples. Cambridge, 1911. 

Keane, A. H. Man, Past and Present. 1899, 1920. 

Martin, R. Lehrbuch der Anthropologie. Jena, 1914. 

Turner, Sir W. Human Crania. (Report xx1x Sci. Results of Chal- 
lenger, x, 1884.) 


173 


174 THE RACES OF MAN 


The following publications may also be consulted for gen- 
eral, but not for physical anthropology: 


Cambridge Ancient History. 1, 1923. 1, 1924. 

Cambridge Medieval History. 1, rort. 

Encyclopaedia Britannica. 11th edition. 

Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics. 1908-1921. 

World’s History: a survey of man’s record. Ed, by H. F. Helmolt. 
IQQI7, 


CLIMATIC CHANGES 


Brooks, C. E. P. The evolution of climate in north-west Europe. 
(Q. Jl. Roy. Meteorol. Soc. xivi, 1921, p. 173.) 

Huntingdon, Ellsworth and S. S. Visher. Climatic changes, their 
nature and causes. 1923. 

Petterson, O. Climatic variations in historic and prehistoric times. 
(Ur Svenska Hydrogr.-Biolog.-Komm, Skrifter v.) 


THE BASIS OF CLASSIFICATION 


Deniker, J. J.c. Chaps. 1-111. 

Haddon, A.C. The Study of Man. 1898. Chaps. 1-IVv. 

Lyde, L. W. Climatic control of skin-colour. (Papers on Inter-racial 
Problems. Ed. G. Spiller, 1911, p. 104.) 

Sullivan, L. R. Essentials of Anthropometry. New York, 1023. 

Thomson, A. and L. H. Dudley Buxton. Man’s nasal index in rela- 
tion to certain climatic conditions, (J.R.A.I, Li, 1923, p. 92.) 


AFRICA 


GENERAL 
British Museum [Joyce, T. A.]. Handbook, Ethnographical Collec- 
tions. I9QIO. 
Johnston, Sir H. H. J.R.A.I. xxrm, 1913, p. 375. A comparative Study 
of the Bantu and Semi-Bantu Languages. Oxford, 19109. 
Shrubsall, F. C. J.A.I. xxvit1, 1899, p. 55 (Craniology). 
Struck, B. Z.f.E. Liv, 1922, p. 51, with map, (Head-form and full 
bibliography.) 
ARCHAEOLOGY 
Hewitt, J. S. Afr. Jl. Sci. xvit1, 1922, p. 454 (Strandlooper sites). 
Johnson, J. P, The Prehistoric Period in S. Africa. 1912, 
Krause, A. Die Pariavolker der Gegenwart. ; 


SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 175 


Péringuey, L. The Stone Ages of S. Africa. (Ann. S. Afr. Mus. 
VIII, IQII.) 
Seligman, C. G. J.R.A.I. 11, 1921, p. 115 (Mousterian, etc.). 


NORTH AND NORTH-EAST AFRICA 


Bates, O. The Eastern Libyans. 1014. 

Craig, J. I. Biometrika vi, 1911, p. 66 (Modern Egyptians). Cairo 
Scihlae B IOLI;, Pp, 105, 

Elliot Smith, G. The Ancient Egyptians. 1911, 1923. 

Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. A.A.E. xuiv, 1914 (Libya). Man, xv, 1915, p. 
51; XvI, 1916, p. 87. A.A.E. XLII, 1913, p. 279; XLv, 1915 (East 
Africa). 

Johnston, Sir H. H. The Uganda Protectorate. 1902. 

Leys, N. M. and T. A. Joyce. J.R.A.I. xuitt, 1913, p. 195 (East 
Africa). 

Lissauer, A. Z.f£.E. xt, 1908, p. 501. (Trans. in Smiths. Rep. 1911 
(1912), p. 523.) 

Maciver, D. Randall. The earliest Inhabitants of Abydos. Oxford, 
IQOI. 

Maciver, D. Randall and A. Wilkin, Libyan Notes. 1901. 

Myers, C.S. J.R.A.I. xxxv, 1905, p. 80; xxxvi, 1906, p. 237; XXXVIII, 
1908, p. 99 (Egypt). 

Paulitschke, P. Beit. Eth. Anth. Somal, Galla u. Harari, Leipzig, 


1886. 

Seligman, C. G. J.R.A.I. xz, 1910, p. 505 (Nuba) ; XLitJ, 1913, p. 593 
(Hamites, Kababish, etc.). 

Sergi, S. Crania Habessinica. Rome, 1912. 

Struck, B. Z.f.E. Li, 1921, p. 129 (Kordofan). 

Stuhlmann, F. Ein Kulturgeschichtlicher Ausflug in den Aures. Ham- 
burg, 1912. 

Thomson, A. and D. Randall Maciver. The ancient Races of the 
Thebaid. Oxford, 1905. 

Tucker, A. W. and C. S. Myers. J.R.A.I. x, 1910, p. 141 (Sudan). 

Zettner, F. de. J.R.A.I. xxiv, 1914, p. 351 (Tuareg). 


CENTRAL AND WESTERN AFRICA 
Deniker, J. and L. Laloy. L.A. 1, 1890, p. 268 (W. Africa). 
Johnston, Sir H. H. Grenfell and the Congo, 1908. Liberia, 1906. 

Jl. Afr. Soc. xx, 1921, p. 212 (Fula). 

Malcolm, L. W. G. Man xx, 1920, p. 116 (Manchi, W. Africa). 
Migeod, F. W. H. J.R.A.I. xitx, 1919, p. 265 (Mende). 
Poutrin. B.M.S.A.P. 1910, p. 33 (French Congo). 
Shrubsall, F. C. J.A.I. xxvuir, 1809, pp. 35, 95; XXXI, 1901, p. 256. 
Struck, B. l.c. 
Talbot, P. A. J.R.A.I, xiv, 1916, p. 173 (Central Sudan). 


176 THE RACES OF MAN 


SOUTH AFRICA 


Broom, R. Anth. Papers Am. Mus. N.H. xxi, 1918, p. 67 (Boskop 
skull) ; J.R.A.I. x11, 1923, p. 132 (Craniology). 

Fischer, E. Die Rehobother Bastards. Jena, 1913. 

Haddon, A. C. Presidential Address, Section H. Rep. Brit. Ass. 
1905, p. 511. 

Shrubsall, F. C. J.A.I. xxvu, 1898, p. 263. Ann. S. Afr. Mus. v, 
1906-0, p. 227; VIII, III, p. 202. Lancet, 1908, pp. 985, 1050, 1133. 
Man xxII, 1922, p. 185. 

Theal, G. McC. The Yellow and Dark-skinned People of Africa south 
of the Zambesi. 1910. 


EUROPE 


GENERAL 


Beddoe, J. The Anthropological History of Europe, 1893; revd. 1912. 

Deniker, J. J.A.I. xxxiv, 1904, p. 181 (Six races of Europe). 
Assoc. francaise avance sci. 1897 (1899) (C.I. of Europe). 

Fleure, H. J. The Peoples of Europe, 1922; J.R.A.I. 1, 1920, p. 12 
(Neanthropic types). 

Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. Man xx1, 1921, p. 180 (Mediterraneans). 

Hellwald, F. v. Die Welt der Slawen. 1890. 

Myres, J. L. The Dawn of History (1911). G.J. xxvutr, 1906, p. 537 
(Alpine Races). 

Nordman, C. A. J.R.A.I. ii, 1922, p. 26 (Baltic problems). 

Peake, H. J. E. Man xvi, 1916, p. 116 (Prospectors). J\R.A.I. xtvt, 
1916, p. 154 (Racial elements, First siege of Troy). J.R.A.I. 
XLIX, I9IQ, p. 181; LII, 1922, p. 44 (Finnic question and Baltic 
problems). The Bronze Age and the Celtic World. 1922. 

Pearson, K. Phil. Mag. 1901 (Prehistoric craniology). 

Petrie, Sir W. M. Flinders. J.A.I. xxxvi, 1906, p. 189 (Migrations). 

Retzius, G. J.R.A.I. xxxrx, 1909, p. 277 (North European race). 

Ripley, W. Z. The Races of Europe. 1900. 

Sergi, G. The Mediterranean Race: a study of the origin of the Euro- 
pean peoples. 1901. Europa. Turin, 1908. 


FOSSIL MEN 
Boule, M. Les Hommes fossiles. Paris, 1921. 
Duckworth, W. L. H. Prehistoric Man. Cambridge, 1912. 
Keith, Sir A. The Antiquity of Man. 1915. 
Osborn, H. F. Men of the Old Stone Age. 3rd ed. 1018. 
Schliz, A. in Schmidt, R. R. Die diluviale Vorzeit Deutschlands, 
Stuttgart, I912. ° 
Sollas, W. J. Ancient hunters. 3rd ed. 1924. 


SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 177 


IBERIAN PENINSULA 

Bosch y Gimpera. Z.f.E. Lv, 1923, p. 87 (Basques). 

Buschan, G. Globus Lxxrx, 1901, p. 117 (Basques). 

Mendes Corréa, A. A. Arch. Anat. Antrop. 11, 1916, p. 323 (Lisbon). 
Am. Jl. Phys. Anth. 1, 1919, p. 117 (Portuguese). 

Telesforo de Aranzadi. El Pueblo Euskalduna. San Sebastian, 18890; 
Antropologia y etnologia del pais Vasco-Navarro. Barcelona, 
1911; Rev. Int. Estudios Vascos x11, 1922. (Basques). Congreso 
de Madrid, 1913 (Spanish craniology) ; De Antropologia de Es- 
pafia, 1915. 

ITALY 

Buxton, L. H. Dudley. J.R.A.I. x1, 1922, p. 164 (Malta and Gozo). 

Duckworth, W.L. H. Z. £. Morph. Anth. xi, 1911, p. 439 (Sardinia). 

Fleure, H. J. and others. Man x1x, 1919, p. 129 (Gozo). 

Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. J.R.A.I. xtvirr, 1918, p. 80. 

Peet, T. E. The Stone and Bronze Ages in Italy and Sicily. Oxford, 
1909. 

GREECE 

Buxton, L. H. Dudley. J.R.A.I. 1, 1920, p. 183 (Cyprus). 

Hawes, C. H. Ann. Brit. Sch. at Athens xvi, 1909-10, p. 257 (Crete). 
Brit. Ass. Rep. Section H, 1910, 1916. 

Luschan, F. von. Z.f.E. xiv, 1913, p. 307 (Crete). 


RUSSIA, ETC. 
Hrdlitka, A. Smiths. Miscell. Coll. rxrx, no. 11, 1919. 
Peake, H. J. E. J.R.A.I. xi1x, 1919, p. 181 (The Finnic question, etc.). 
Retzius, G. Finska Kranier. Stockholm, 1878. 
Rudenko, S. B.M.S.A.P. vi, 1914, p. 123. 
Weinberg, R. Z.£.E. xxxv, 1903, p. 382 (Esths). 
Westerlund, F. W. Atlas de Finlande, Texte, 11, 1910, p. 54. 


POLAND 
Czekanowski, J. B.M.S.A.P. 1920, p. 48. 


CZECHO-SLOVAKIA 
Matiegka, J. Smiths. Rep. 1919 (1921), p. 471. 
Reche, O. A.f.A. 1909, p. 220 (Prehistoric craniology of Silesia and 
Bohemia). 
Weisbach, A. Z.f.E. v1, 1874, p. 306 (Slavs). 
Wiasemsky (Prince). L.A. xx, 1909, p. 351 (Serbia). 


BALKAN PENINSULA 


Pittard, E. Rev. Anth. Paris xx1, 1911, p. 457 (Turks). Les Peuples 
des Balkans. Paris, 1920. 


178 THE RACES OF MAN 


SWITZERLAND 
Pittard, E. Crania Helvetica. Geneva, 1900. 
Schlaginhaufen, O. Mitt. Ant. Gesell. Zurich xx1x, 1924, p. 220 
(Skulls from pile-dwellings). 


GERMANY 
Hauschild, M. W. Z.f.E. tv, 1923, p. 54 (Cro-Magnon Race). 
Parsons,’ E.G, JiR ACT. KLIx, 161d) 'p. 20. 
Reche, O. A.f.A,. xxxv (vir), 1909, p. 220 (Anthropology of neolithic 
times). 


SCANDINAVIA 


Bryn, H. Ymer 1021, p. 292 (Cro-Magnon type in Norway). 

Crahmer, W. Z.f.E. xiv, 1912, p. 105 (Lapps). 

Ekholm, G. Ymer xiv, 1924, p. 45 (ancient brachycephals). 

First, C. M. Kungl. Svens. Vet. Hdl. xtix, 1912, p. 1. 

Lundberg, H. and others. The Swedish Nation. Stockholm, 1921. 

Retzius, G. Crania Suecica Antiqua. Stockholm, 1900. Mém. Soc. 
d’Anth. 1901, p. 303. J.R.A.I. xxx1x, 1909, p. 277. 

Retzius, G. and C. M. Furst. Anthropologia Suecica. Stockholm, 
1902. 

Various authors. Meddel. Danemarks Antrop. 1. Copenhagen, 1907-11. 


NETHERLANDS 
Bolk, L. B.S.A.P. 1904, p. 578. 


FRANCE 
Collignon, R. Mém. Soc. d’Anth. Paris 1 (IIT sér.), 1803 (1804) 
(Dordogne) ; 1895 (Basques and S.W. France). 
Grilliére. B.S.A.P. 1v (IV sér.), 1913, p. 392 (Limousin). 
Haddon, A. C. The Study of Man. 1808. Chap. v, p. 133. 


GREAT BRITAIN 


Beddoe, J. The Races of Britain, 1885. J.A.I. xxxvrtt, 1908, p. 212. 
Bradbrooke, W. and F. G. Parsons. J.R.A.I. Lu, 1922, p. 113 (Chiltern 
Hills). 
Chadwick, H. M. The Origin of the English Nation. 1907. 
Crawford, O. G. S. Antiq. Jl. 1, 1922, p. 25 (Early Iron Age). 
Fleure, H. J. and T. C. James. J.R.A.I. xtvr, 1916, p. 35 (Wales). 
Gray, J. J.R.A.I. xxxvut, 1907, p. 375 (Pigmentation, Scotland). 
Keith, Sir A. J.R.A.I. xiv, 1915, p. 12 (Bronze Age invaders). 
Parsons, F. G. J.R.A.I. xxi, 1913, p. 550 (Bronze Age skulls) ; 11, 
1921, p. 55 (Long Barrow race). 


SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 179 


Rice Holmes, T. Ancient Britain and the Invasion of Julius Caesar. 
1907. 
Turner, Sir W. T.R.S.E. 10915 (Craniology, Scotland). 


ASIA 


GENERAL 

Bryn, H. ‘Ymer, 1922, p. 314. 

Christian, V. Anthropos xvI-xvII, 1921-22, p. 577 (Prehistoric migra- 
tions in Nearer East). Mitt. Anth. Ges. Wien Liv, 1924, p. 1 
Palaeoethnology of the Orient). 

Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. A.A.E. xiv, 1917 (Systematic anthropology of 
Asia) ; trans. in Univ. of Calcutta. Anth. Papers, no. 6, 1921. 

Hogarth, D. G. The Nearer East. 1002. 

Peisker, T. Jn Camb. Medieval History. 1, 1911 (Asiatic back- 
ground). 

Schurtz, H. Jn The World’s History. 11, 1904. 


CENTRAL ASIA 
Czaplicka, M. A. Man xxt, 1921, p.19. Aboriginal Siberia. Oxford, 
1914. Ostyaks and Samoyed im Encyc. Religion and Ethics. The 
Turks of Central Asia. Oxford, 1918. 
Ivanovski, A. A. Arch. f. Anth. xxiv, 1806, p. 65 (Mongols). 


WESTERN SIBERIA 
Crahmer, W. Z.f.E. xitv, 1912, p. 105 (Samoyed). 
Merhart, G. v. Am. Anth. xxv, 1923, p. 21 (Archaeology of Yenisei). 
Rudenko, S. B.M.S.A.P. v (VI sér.), 1914, p. 123. 


EASTERN SIBERIA, ETC. 

Bogoras, W. Am. Anth. 11, 1901. 

Carruthers, D, Unknown Mongolia. 1913. 

Iden-Zeller, O. Z.f.E. xxi, 1911, p. 840. 

Jochelson, W. Jessup N. Pacif. Exped. rx, pt. 1, 1910. 

Schrenck, L. von. Reisen in Amur-Lande, mr. S. Petersburg, 1881- 
1891. 

JAPAN 

Baelz, E. Mitt. Deutsch. Ges. f. Nat. u. Volkerkunde Ostasiens, Tokyo, 
VIII, 11, 1881, p. 330; Iv, 1885, p. 353 VIII, 1900, p. 227. Sitz. 
Anth, Gesell. Wien 1911-12 (1912), p. [133] (Riu Kiu). 

Brinkley, F. Smiths. Rep. 1903 (1904), no. 1537, p. 793. 

Koganei, Y. Mitt. Med. Fak. Imp. Jap. Univ. m, 1893, p. 1 (Ainu). 
Globus LXxxXIv, 1903, pp. 101, 117 (archaeology). 

Montandon, G. Arch. Suisse d’Anth. Gén. Iv, 1921, p. 233 (Ainu). 


180 THE RACES OF MAN 


ARABIA 
Bury, G. Wyman. Arabia Infelix. 1015. 
Christian, V. Anthropos xIv-xv, 1919-20. 
Poch, R. Osten und Orient 11 (1) Wien, 1920, p. 720. 
Seligman, C. G. J.R.A.I. xLvit, 1917, p. 214. 


ASIA MINOR, ETC. 

Chantre, E. Archives Mus. d’Hist. Nat. Lyon vt, 1895, p. 1. 

Hauschild, M. W. Z.f.E. y1-.1, 1921, p. 518 (Jews). 

Hogarth, D. G. J.R.A.I. xxxrx, 1900, p. 408 (Hittites). 

Luschan, F. von. J.R.A.I. xxi, 1911, p. 221 (Early inhabitants of W. 
Asia). 

Messerschmidt, L. Smiths. Rep. 1903 (1904), p. 681 (Hittites). 

Salaman, Radcliffe N. Jl. of Genetics 1, 1911, p. 273 (Jews). 


AFGHANISTAN, BALUCHISTAN 
Be™--v, H. W. The Races of Afghanistan. 1880. 


WESTERN TURKESTAN AND THE PAMIRS 
Rickmers, R. The Duab of Turkestan. 10913. 


CHINESE TURKESTAN 


Joyce, T. A. J.R.A.I. xxxttI, 1903, p. 305; XLII, 1912, p. 450. 
Stein, Sir M. A. Serinda 111, Oxford, 1921, p. 1351. 


TIBET 
Morant, G. M. Biometrica xiv, 1923 (Craniology). 


CHINA 


Anderson, J. G. Bull. Geol. Survey of China No. 5. 1923. Ymer 1923, 
p. 189; 1924, p. 24 (Early Chinese culture). 

Rose, A. and J. C. Brown. Mem. As. Soc. Bengal m1, 1910, p. 249 
(Lissu). 


INDIA 


GENERAL 
Census of India, t901. Calcutta, 1902-3. 26 vols. 
The Cambridge History of India. 1, 1922. 
The Imperial Gazetteer of India. 1907 (26 vols). 
Anderson, J. D. The peoples of India. 1913. 
Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. Arch. Ant. Etnol. xLvi, 1917. 
Holdich, T. A. India. 1904. 
Richards, F. J. Quart. Jl. Mythic. Soc. Madras vu, 1917, p. 243 
(Dravidians). 


SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 181 


Risley, H. H. The people of India. 1908. 

Smith, Vincent A. The early history of India (3rd ed.). 1914. 

Turner, Sir W. T.R.S.E. xxx1x, 1899, p. 703; XL, IQOI, p. 59; XLV, 
1906, p. 261; XLIX, I913, p. 705. 


DECCAN 

‘Ethnographic Survey of India, Anthropometric data from Bombay. 
Calcutta, 1907. 

Holland, T. H. The Coorgs and Yeruvas, (Journ. As. Soc. Bengal 
LXX, I9OI, p. 59.) 

Hornell, J. Mem. As. Soc. Bengal vir, 1920, p. 139 (Southern brachy- 
cephals). 

Iyer, Anantha Krishna L. K. The Cochin Tribes and Castes. Madras, 
1909, 1912 (2 vols). 

Lapicque, L. Bull. Mus. d’hist. nat. 1905, p. 283. 

Rivers, W. H. R. The Todas. 1906. 

Thurston, E. Castes and tribes of Southern India. Madras, 1909 
(7 vols). 

CEYLON 

Sarasin, P. and F. Ergeb. Natur. Forschungen auf Ceylon 111, 1887- 
1893 (Vedda). 

Seligman, C. G. and Z. Brenda. The Veddas. IgII. 

Parker, H. Ancient Ceylon. 1909. 


HINDUSTAN AND THE NORTH-WEST 

Charles, yi H. Journ. Anat. Phys. xxvut, 1907, p. 1 (Panjab crani- 
ology). 

Crooke, W. The tribes and castes of the North-Western Provinces 
and Oudh, 1896, 4 vols. The North-Western Provinces of India, 
1897. J.A.I. xxvii, 1899, p. 220. Natives of Northern India, 
1907. J.R.A.I. XL, I9I0, p. 39. 

Dalton, E. T. Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal. Calcutta, 1872. 

Eickstedt, E. von. Z.f.E. ii, 1920-21, p. 318 (Sikh). Man in India 
III, 1923, p. 161 (Panjabi). 

Holland, T. H. J.A.I. xxx, 1902, p. 96 (Kanets). 

Kirkpatrick, W. An Account of the Kingdom of Nepaul. 1811. 

Risley, H. H. The tribes and castes of Bengal. 1891 (4 vols.). Census 
of India. r1oo1. I. Ethnographical Appendix. 

Risley, H. H. and E. A. Gait. Census of India. 1, 1901, pt. 1. 

Robertson, G. S. The Kafirs of the Hindu-Kush, 1896. 


ANDAMAN ISLANDS 
Flower, Sir W. H. J.A.I. rx, 1880, p. 108; xiv, 1884, p. 115. 
Man, E. H. J.A.I. xu, 1883, p. 69. 


182 THE RACES OF MAN 


ASSAM 
Dixon, R. B. Man in India 1, 1922, p. 1 (Khasi). 
Waddell, L. A. The Tribes of the Brahmaputra valley. Jnl. As. Soc. 
Bengal LxIx, pt. III, 1901, p. I. 


BURMA 
Anthropometric Data, Ethnographic Survey of India. 1906. 
Lowis, C. C. Ethnogr. Survey of India, Burma, No. 4. 1919. 
Scott, J. G. Burma: a Handbook, etc. 1906. 
Temple, R.C. J. Roy. Soc. Arts Lvi11, 1910, p. 695. 
Tildesley, M. A. Biometrika x11, 1921, p. 176 (Craniology). 


SIAM, ANNAM, ETC. 
Deniker, J. and Bonifacy. B.M.S.A.P. 1007, p. 106. 
Graham, A. W. Siam (Handbook). 1912. 
Zaborowski. B.S.A.P. 18907, pp. 44, 55. 


MALAY PENINSULA 
Martin, R. Die Inlandstamme der Malayischen Halbinsel. Jena, 1905. 
Skeat, W. W. and C. O. Blagden. Pagan races of the Malay Penin- 
sula. 1900. 
INDONESIA 
Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. A.A.E. xiv, 1916, p. 125. 
Hagen, B. Anth. Studien aus Insulinde. Ver. Kon. Akad. Wiss. Am- 
sterdam XXVIII, 1890. 
Meyer, A. B. The Negritos. 1890. 
Quatrefages, J. L. de. The Pygmies [Transl.]. 1895. 
Turner, Sir W. T.R.S.E. XLv, 1907, p. 781. 


BORNEO 
Haddon, A. C. A.A.E. xxx1, 1901, p. 341; Appendix to Hose and 
McDougall. 
Haddon, E. B. Man. 1905, p. 22. 
Hose, C. and W. McDougall. The Pagan tribes of Borneo. I912. 
Kohlbrugge, J H. Mitt. Niederl. Reichsmus. f. Volk. 1, No. 5. 


SUMATRA 
Hagen, B. Verdffen. Stadt. Volker-Mus. Frankfurt a, M. 1008, 1 
(Kubu). 
Volz, W. A.f.A. xxvI, 1900, p. 717; xxxv, 1908, p. 89. 


CELEBES 


Sarasin, F. Mat. Naturgesch. der Insel Celebes v, pt. 11, 1906, 


SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 183 


PHILIPPINES 


Sullivan, L. R. Anth. Papers, A.M.N.H. New York xxm, 1918, p. 1 
and cf. p. 175. 


OCEANIA 


NEW GUINEA 

Bijlmer, H. J. T. Nova Guinea vir, pt. 4, 1923 (Timorini, and dis- 
cussion of pygmies and Papuans). 

Broek, A. J. P. v.d. Nova Guinea vu, pt. 2, 1915, p. 163 (craniology of 
south-west); p. 233 (Pesechem pygmies) ; pt. 3, 1918, p. 281 
(osteology). 

Chalmers, J. J.A.I. xxvu1, 1808, p. 335. 

Haddon, A. C. GJ. 1900, pp. 288, 414. “The Pygmy question” App. 
B in Wollaston, A. F. R. “Pygmies and Papuans,” 1912, Rivista 
di Antropol. xx, 1916 (Western Papuans). 

Schlaginhaufen, O. Abh. Ber. K.Z.A.E. Mus. Dresden xiv, No. 5, 
1914. 

Seligman, C.G. J.R.A.I. xxx1x, 1909, pp. 246, 314. 


TASMANIA 
Berry, R. J. A. and Robertson, A. W. D. Trans. R. Soc. Victoria v, 
1909; VI, 1914. Proc. R. Soc, Edinb. xxx1, 1910, p. 17. 
Duckworth, W. L. H. J.A.I. xxxu, 1902, p. 177. 
Roth, H. Ling. The Aborigines of Tasmania. 1890, 18099. 
Turner, Sir W. T.R.S.E. xtvz, 1, No. 17, 1908; ibid. t, 1, No. 10, 1914. 
Wood-Jones, F. Records S. Austr. Mus. 11, 1924, Adelaide, p. 459. 


AUSTRALIA 
Burston, R. Bull. No. 7 of the Northern Territory of Australia, Mel- 
bourne, 1913. 
Duckworth, W. L. H. J.A.I. xxu1, 1894, p. 284; xxiv, p. 213 (crani- 


ology). . 
Robertson, A. W. D. Proc. R. Soc. Edinb. xxx1, 1910, p. 1 (crani- 


ology). 
Smith, S. A. Phil. Trans. R. Soc. B. 1918, p. 351 (Talgai skull). 


MELANESIA 
Flower, Sir W. H. J.A.I. x, 1881, p. 153 (Fiji crania). 
MacCurdy, G. C. Univ. Penn. Anth. Pub. v1, 1914, p. 1 (Gazelle 
Penin.). 
Sarasin, F. Nova Caledonia, C. Anthropologie, 1916-22, Atlas, 1922. 
Waterston, D. J.R.A.I. xxxviir, 1908, p. 36 (New Caledonia). 


184 THE RACES OF MAN 


POLYNESIA 

Buck, P. H. Journ. Polynesian Soc. xxxI, XXXII, 1922-23 (Maori). 

Duckworth, W. L. H. and A. E. Taylor. J.A.I. xxx11, 1902, p. 432 
(Rotuma). 

Sullivan, L. R. Mem. Bernice Pauahi Bishop Mus. vit, 1921-22 
(Samoans, Tongans) ; ibid. 1x, 1923 (Marquesans). Journ. Polyn. 
Soc. XXXII, 1923, p. 79. 

Volz, W. A.f.A, xx1I, 1894-5, p. 97 (craniology). 


AMERICA 


GENERAL 


Handbook of American Indians north of Mexico. Various authors. 
Ed. by F. W. Hodge-Smith. Inst. Bureau of Am. Ethnol. Bull. 30, 
pt. I, 1907; pt. 2, IQI0. 

Hrdli¢éka, A. Cat. Human Crania, Eskimo, Alaskan and related In- 
dians, North-Eastern Asiatics. Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus, Lxiu, Art. 
12, 1924, p. I. 

Wissler, Clark. The American Indian. New York, 1917. 


NORTH AMERICA 

Boas, F. and L. Farrand. Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1808, p. 628. 

Boas, F. Ann. Arch. Rep. Toronto, 1905 (1906), pp. 84, 255 (N. 
Pacific Coast). 

Cameron, J. Rep. Canadian Arct. Exped. 1913-18. Ottawa, 1923, 
x11, pt. C (Osteology). 

Clark, W. E. le G. J.R.A.I. 1, 1920, p. 281 (Eskimo skulls). 

Duckworth, W. L. H. J.A.I. xxx, 1900, p. 125 (Eskimo craniology). 

Hill-Tout, C. British North America. 1907. 

Hrdligéka, A. B.A.E. Bull, 33, 1907; 52, 1912 and 66, 1918 (early Man 
in America); 62, 1916 (Craniology of the Delawares). Am. 
Anth. 1912 (Pima). 

Jeness, D. Am. Anth. xxxm11, 1921, p. 257 (“Blond” Eskimo). Rep. 
Canadian Arct. exped. 1913-18. Ottawa, 1923, xu, pt. B (Copper 
Eskimo). 

Ten Kate. L.A. 1017, p. 378 (Pima and Papago). 

Thomas, Cyrus. Ann. Arch. Rep. Toronto, 1905 (1906), p. 71 (Can- 
ada). 


CENTRAL AMERICA 
Buxton, L. H. Dudley. MS. 
Joyce, T. A. Central American and West Indian Archaelogy. 1916. 
Starr, F. Decennial Publications. Univ. Chicago, 1902 (S. Mexico). 


SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY 185 


SOUTH AMERICA 

Brett, W. H. Indian tribes in Guiana. 1868. 

Chervin, A. Anthropologie Bolivienne. Paris, 1908. 

Cooper, J. M. B.A.E. Bull. 63, 1917 (bibliography of Tierra del 
Fuego). 

Ferris, H. B. Mem. Am. Anth. Assoc. III, 1916 (Peru). 

Hansen, S. Samm. Afhand. Mus. Lundii 1, Copenhagen, 1888, p, 1 
(Lagoa Santa). 

Im Thurn, E. F. Among the Indians of British Guiana, 1883. J.A.I. 
XI, 1882, p. 360. 

Joyce, T. A. South American Archaeology. 1912, 

Rivet, P. B.M.S.A.P. 1008, p. 209 (Lagoa Santa). 

Rodway, J. Guiana: British, Dutch, and French, 1912 (with bibliog- 
raphy). 

Verneau, R. Les Anciens Patagons. Monaco, 1903. 


WEST INDIES 
Flower, Sir W. H. J.ALI. XxX, 1891, p. 110. Nature, Oct, 1895 
(craniology). 
Haddon, A. C. Journ, Inst. of Jamaica 11, No. 4, 1897, p. 23 (crani- 
ology). 
Ober, F. A. Proc. Am. Ant. Soc. IX, 1893-94, p. 270. 


y ‘ Weed r oa an he ¢. i : ; 
jo Wael Aaa? yk Oy 


ete A? 
te 


ht 


rite 7 Fa tite #6 bd nr 
¥ : F ney 
Shy etl os he 
74, =o oars 


- iA ai cy 


vw 
0 

‘ 

, 





INDEX 


Abnaki, 139 

Abor, 125 

Abrahamic family, 107 
Abyssinia, 25, 43 
Abyssinians, 23, 26, 30 
Acawoi, 148 

Achaeans, 64, 68 
Achaemenian, 121 
Acheulean, 59 

Acholi (Shuli), 45, 46 
Adriatic, 29, 62 

Aduma, 49 

Aegean, 25, 40, 62 
Aeneolithic Age, 113 

Aeta, 17, 128 

Afghan, 92, 111 
Afghanistan, 23, 34, 95, 96, IIT 
Africa, 37-58, 64, 80, 106 
— Central, 47-53 

— East, 19, 23, 25, 44-47 

— North, 26, 38-40, 64, 65, 164 
— North-east, 23, 40-45, 161 
— South, 19, 53-58, 160 

— South-west, 20 

— West, 47-52 

Afridi, 111 

Afshars, 105 

Agau, 43 

Aguionda, 140 


Ainu, viii, 6, 16, Pl. v, 28, 102, 103, 


164 
Akka, 15, 29, 48 
Akkad, 106, 108 
Akkadians, 104, 106 
Alakaluf, 144 
Alans, 37, 40 
Alaskan Eskimo, 31 
Albanians, 66, 68, 75 
Alexander, 121 
Algeria, 25, 39 
Algonkin, 135, 137 


Algonquian, 135, 136, 137, 139, 140 

Alpine Race, 28, 31, 62, 64, 66, 67, 

68, 72, 73, 76, 77, 79, 80, 82, 87, 

88, 168 

Alpo-Carpathian, 16, 28, 31, 62, 65, 
70, 74, 75, 81, 85 

Altai, 34, 98 

Altaicus, 05, 96 

Altitudinal index, 11 

Amaripa, 147 

AmaXosa, 56 

AmaZulu, 56 

America, 135-149 

— Central, 35, 141-142, 166 

— North, 31, 35, 135-140, 166 

— South, 35, 136, 142-148, 166 

Amerind, 6, 100, 135-148, 166, 167 

— Neo-, 8, 16, 35; 136, 145, 147, 
166 

Amerind, Northern, 16, 24, 32, 33, 
164, 166 

— North-west coast, 16, 36, 136, 
137, 138, 167 

— Palaeo- (cf. Lagoa Santa), 15, 
24, 100, 166 

Amerind, of the Plains, 33, 138, 
139, 140, 164 

— of the Woodlands, 33, 164 

Amhara, 43 

Ammon, 105 

Amorites, 25, 106, 107, 108 

Amur, 32, IOI, 102 

Amurru, 109 

Anatolia, 29, 91, 104 

Anatolian, 16, 29, 30, 62, 134 

Anau, 26, 106, 113 

Andamanese, 2, 17, 115, 126, 127 

Andes, 142, 143 

Andrea desa, 117 

Angles, 88 

Anglo-Saxons, 88 


187 


188 


ANgoni, or WaTuta, 53 

Ankole, 46 

Annamites, 95, 126-127 

Ansariyeh, 94 

Antimerina, 47 

Antiochos, I21 

Apache, frontispiece, vili, 140 

Apulia, Albanian colonists, 66 

Arabia, 25, 26, 49, 91, 92, 103, 104, 
106, 107 

Arabs, Pl. 1v (25), 40, 43, 45, 47, 
51, 64, 65, 98, 103, 110, 129 

Arakanese, 126 

Aramaean, 105 

Arawak, 144, 146, 147, 148 

Archaeology, Africa, 37-38 

— Europe, 59-65 

— China, 113-114 

— Palestine, 105 

— Siberia, 99 

Arecuna, 148 

Argentina, 142, 145 

Arldt, T., 154 

Armenians, 13, 29, 92, 94, 104, 107, 
108, 110 

Armenoids, 41-42, 103, 104, 109, 
110, 134 

— maritime, 30, 30, 62 

Armeno-Pamiriensis, 94 

Aryans, 5, 70, 105, 109, 110, 110, 
117, 120, 122, 168 

Ashanti, 49, 51 

Asia, 91-129, 137; old culture, 106, 
108, 113 

— rag tier 34, 96-99, 112, 114, 122, 
164 

— North-east, 100, 138 

— South-east, 158 

— South-west, 25, 161 

— Western, 63, 110, 155, 164, 169 

— Western Central, 33 

Asia Minor, 26, 28, 33, 40, 62, 64, 
67, 98, 103-108, 113 

Assam, 94, 95, 124-125, 161, 162 

Assiniboin, 139 

Assyrian, 94 

Asur (Asura), 116 

Athapascan, 137, 140, 167 

Atlanto-Mediterranean, 15, 27, 67, 
85, 161 


INDEX 


Atorai, 147 

Auet6, 146 

Aurignacian, 38, 60, 61, 65, 82, 84, 
99, 104 

Australia, 18, 22, 130, 132 

Australians, viii, 8, 15, (Pl. 11), 
22-23, 56, 131, 132, 158-160, 168 

Austria, 75-76 

Austric languages, 116 

Austronesian language, 132 

Auvergnats, 28 

Avars, 68, 75, 97 

Aymara, 145, 146 

Aymoro, 24, 144 

Azande, 49, 50 

Azerbaijan, 110 

Azerbaijani, 93 

Azilio-Tardenoisian, 60 

Aztec, 141 | 


Babhan, 123 : 
BaBunda, 52 
Babylon, 104, 108, 109, 113 
Bactria, 97, 100, 121 | 
Badaga, 118 . 
Bagirmi, 49, 50 
BaHima or BaHuma (Watusi), 


23, 46 
Bahr-el-Ghazal, 44, 47, 49, 50 
BaJok, 52 
Bakairi, 144 
Bakhtiari, 105 
Bakongo, 52 
BaKuma, 52 
Balia, 48 
Balkans, 27, 28, 30, 64, 67, 98, 105 — 
Balti, 93, I2I, 123 
Baltic, 28, 20, 63, 72, 78 
BaLuba (BashiLange), 52 
Baluchi, 93, 111 | 
BaMbute (MaMbute), 15, 19, 48 
Bandiya, 111 
Bangweolo, 53 
Bantu or Bantu-speaking Ne- 
groids, 15, 20, 21, 45-47, 52-58, 
152, 168 : 
BaPende, 52 
Barabra, 43 
Barea, 42 
Bari, 46 


o- » 
ee 











INDEX 


BaRotse, 56 

Barrows, long, 63, 84 

— round, 30-31, 63, 86 

BashiLele, 52 

Rasques, French, 11 

— Spanish, 65, 66 

Bastards, 20, 58 

BaTetela, 52 

Batin, 128 

Battak, 129 

BaTwa or WaTwa, 9, 15, 19, 48 

BaYanzi, 52 

Beaker-folk, 30, 31, 63, 67, 72, 73, 
78, 81, 85, 86, 87 

BeChuana or BaChoana, 56 

Bedawin, 25, 107 

Behar, 116, 123, 125 

Beja, 23, 26, 42, 43 

Belgae, 64 

Belgium, 27, 61, 80 

Beltiri, 95 

Bengal, 115, 123, 125 

Beni Amer, 23, 42, 43 

Beothuck, 139 

Berberine, 43 

Berbers, 39, 40, 50, 51, 65 

Betash, 94 

Bhar, 122 

‘Bhil, 22, 116 

Bhutia, 123, 124 

Biasutti, R., 158 

Bisharin, 23, 42, 43 

Black, Davidson, vi 

Blackfoot, 139 

Blood Indians, 139 

Boadicea, 88 

Bodo, 94, 95 

Bod-pa, 113 

Boer-Hottentot, 20, 58 

Bohemia, 31, 72, 73 

Boii, 73 

Bolivia, 145, 147 

Bombay, 116, 119 

Boni, 45 

Borneo, 8, 24, 128, 129, 162 

— British North, 129 

_ — Netherlands, 128 

Bornholm type, 77, 79 

Bornu, 50 

Borreby type, 31, 78, 79, 86 


189 


Borris skull, 25 

Borroro, 36, 145 

Boskop race, 57 

— skull, 54, 57 

Bosnia, 67, 75 

Botocudo, 24, 144, 168 

Brachycephalic, 10 

Brachycephals, 16, 28-31, 33-36, 
103, 104, 164-167 

— western (India), 119 

— southern (India), 119 

Brahman, 116, 118, 119 

Brahui, 94, 111, 118 

Brazil, 24, 143, 144, 145 

British Columbia, 136, 137, 138, 
139, 140 

British Islands, 25, 26, 28, 30, 62 

Brittany, 30, 81, 82 

Broken Hill skull, 53 

Bronze Age, 31, 63, 66, 67, 69, 72, 
73, 76, 77, 85, 86 

Bronze Age man, 30 

Brown race, 15, 26, 40, 163 

Britinn, skulls, 25, 61, 72, 84 

Brux, skulls, 61, 72 

Bryn, H., 154 

Brythons, 88 

Buganda, 46 

Bulgar, 33, 74 

Bulgaria, 74 

Bumij, 117 

Bunyoro, 46 

Burgunds, 78, 81, 88 

Buriat, 34, 95, 102 

Burma, 96, 124, 125-126, 162 

Burmans, 95, 114, 124, 125-126 

Buru, 24, 144 

Bushman, 2, 6, 15, 19-20, 38, 44, 
45, 48, 54, 55, 57, 160 

BuShongo (BaKuba), 9, 52 

Buxton, L. H. Dudley, vi, 157, 165 

Byzantines, 40 ; 


Cacini, 95 

Caingua (Kaiggua), 146 
California, 24, 136, 138, 140 
Cambodia, 126, 127 
Camertins, 21, 47, 50, 52 
Campignian, 78, 106 
Canaan, 104, 106, 107 


190 


Canada, 24, 135, 136, 137-140 

Canarese, 117, 118, 119 

Cafiari, 143 

Cantonese, II5 

Cape Colony, 55, 57 

Capsian culture, 37, 38, 42, 65, 105 

Caraya, 144 

Carib (Caraio, Caraib), 144, 147, 
148, 149 

Carinya, 148 

Carpathians, 28, 30, 70, 71, 74 

Carriers, 137 

Caspian, 33, 34, 64, 70, III 

Cassivellaunus, 

Caucasus, 93, 98 

Celebes, 22, 128 

Celtiberians, 65 

Celtic-speaking peoples, 64, 65, 73, 
87, 88 

—— P-group, 87 

—— Q-group, 87 

Central Provinces, India, 116 

Centralis, 16, 33, 96, I12 

Cephalic index, 10-11, 168 

Cevenoles, 28, 81 

Ceylon, 21, 115, I19, 120 

Chad, Lake, 23, 49, 50, 52 

Chakma, 95 

Chalcolithic Age, 113 

Chamaecephalic, 10 

Chamaeprosopy, II 

Chamaerrhine, 12 

Chamars, 123 

Chamnegani, 95 

Chancelade skull, 38, 61, 166 

Chanda, 116 

Changpa, 95 

Chapelle-aux-Saints, La, skull, 59 

Charente, old type, 30, 81 

Charrua, 145 

Chellean, 59, 84 

Cheremis, 32, 69 

Cherentes, 144 

Chih-li, 96, 98, 114 

Chilcotin, 137 

Chile, 24, 143, 145 

Chilterns, old types, 83 

Chin, 125, 126 

China, 32, 91, 94, 96, 97, 99, I13- 
II5 


INDEX 


— South, 24, 161 

— Western, 126 

Chinese, viii, 32, Pl. vi, 35, 95, 96, 
97, 98, 99, 102, 126, 138 

Chingpo (Singpho), 124 

Chipewyan, 137 

Chippewa, 139, 140 

Chisili, 95 

Chitrali, 112 

Chota Nagpur, 22, I17, 125 

Chucunaque river, 141 

Chuhra, 121 

Chukchi, 32, 95, 101 

Chuta, III 

Chuvash, 69 

Cists, Scotland, 85 

Cliff-dwelling Amerinds, 137 

Coahuila, 136, 141 

Cocama, 146 

Cochin China, 127 

Coibali, 95 

Colla, 145 

le Capelle skull, 25, 38, 60, 

5 

Congo, 8, 19, 47, 48, 50, 51, 52, 53 

Conklin, E. G., 156, 158, 159 

Coorg (Kodaga), 119 

Copts, 168 

Cora, I4I 

Cossaei, 109 

Cotes du Nord, old types, 30, 82 

Cotswolds, old type, 83 

Cranial index, 10 

Cree, 137, 139 

Crete, 64, 67, 68 

Cro-Magnon type, II, 27, 38, 60, 
61, 77, 79, 82 

Cushites, 42 

Cymotrichi, 15-16, 21-37, 160-163 

Cymotrichy, 5, 155 

Czech, 73 

Czecho-Slovakia, 28, 72-73 


Daffla, 125 

Daimyo, 103 

Dakota, 139 
Dalmatians, 75 
Damaraland, 57, 58 
Danakil, 26, 43 

D anube, 67, 68, 74, 75 





INDEX 


Dardi, 93, 112 

Darien Indians, 141 

Dasyu, 5 

David, gir Edgeworth, 158 

Dayak, 129 

Deccan, 22, 125-120 

Dehwar, 94 

Delaware (Lenape), 135, 140 

Demetrios, 121 

Déné tribes, 137 

Deniker, J., 27, 29, 167 

Denmark, 31, 69, 78, 79, 86, 88 

Bee emigrants from Cornwall; 
2 

Dinaric, 29, 62 

Dinka, 20, 44, 46 

Disharmonic heads, 11, 76 

Dixon, Roland B., 166, 168 

Dog-ribs, 137 

Dolichocephalic, 10 

Dolichocephals, 15, 16, 21-26, 31, 
160-166 

Dordogne, old types, 81 

Dorians, 68 

Dorobo, 45 

Dosadh caste, 125 

Dravida desa, 117 

Dravidians, 15, 22, III, 115, 116, 
LIT 14; 102, 163, I 

Dru-pa, 113 

Duab, peoples, 112 

Dusun, 129 

Dutch, 58, 79, 80 


East Indian Archipelago, 18, 24, 
35, 47, 128-129, 133 

Easter Island, 35, 132 

Edom, 105 

Egypt, 25, 40, 41, 43, 104, 106, 107, 

108, 114 

Bevptians 7, 23, 26, 41, 42, 107, 
108 

Elam, 106, 108, 109 

Elliot Smith, esl 26, 30, 62, 163 

England, 31, 107 

Eoanthropus dawsoni (Piltdown), 
54, 59, 152 

Ephthalites, 121 

Epicanthic fold, 14 

Eridu, 106, 108 


191 


Eritrea, 43 

Eskimo, II, 16, 32, 61, 166, 168 

— American, Vili, 135, 137, Pl. 1x 

— Asiatic, 94 

Path'43.(75, 22 

Ethiopian, 38, 42, 50, 105, 161, 168 

Etruscans, 67, I 

Eukratides, 121 

Eurafrican, 15, 24, 38, 42, 60, 65, 
66, 82, 84, 161 

Eurasiatics, 28, 61, 64, 66, 67, 68, 
73, 74, 77, 120, 123, 125 

Europe, 59-90, 106, 107 

— Central, 80, 85, 87, 107 

_ prehistoric and early, 59-65 

“European” features, 114, 162, 165 

Europeans, Northern, 159 

Euryprosopy, II 

Ewe-speaking peoples, 51 

Eye, 13-14 


Face, 11-12 

Fanti, 51 

Farsi, III 

Fegan, Miss E. S., vi 

Fellahin, 93 

Fiji, 18, 131 

Fijian, 8 

Finland, 60, 72 

Finlanders, 32 

Finn, 7, 32, 71, 79, 99 

— Red, 69 

Finno-Ugrian, 69, 71 

Flanders, 80, 89 

Flemings and Flemish, 80, 89 

Fleure, H. J., vi, 25, 30, 62, 151 

Formosans, 94, 95 

Fox Indians, 139 

France, 25, 26, 28, 62, 80-82, 84, 87 

Frisians, 89 

Fuegians, 144 

Fula (Fulani, Fellata, Filani, 
Fulbe, or Pulbe), 23, 50, 52 

Furfooz type, 61, 85 


Galcha, 29, 94, I10, 112 
Galicia, 63, 66, 67, 72, 78 
Galla, 23, 26, 43, 45 
Galley Hill skull, 25, 84 
Garo, 124 


192 


Genghis Kahn, 111 

Georgianus, 94 

Gepids, 77 

Gerba, 39 

Germans, 53, 77, 79, 89 

Germany, 27, 69, 77-78, 81 

Getulian, 37 

Gibraltar, 27, 37; skull, 53, so 

Gilyak, 32, 101 

Gipsies, 112 

Giuffrida-Ruggeri, v, 25, 96, 153, 
161, 162 

Gizeh necropolis, 41 

Gold, 1o1 

Gond, 22, 116, 122 

Goths, 65, 77 

Gozo, 30, 62, 66 

Great Britain, 64, 83, 90 

Greece, 26, 28, 30, 66, 67-68 

Greeks, 66, 67-68, 121 

Grenelle skull, 61, 85 

Grimaldi skulls, 24, 38, 60 

Grussini, 94 

Guarani, 146 

Guatemala, 141 

Guiana, British, 146-148 

Guinea, cost, 20; Gulf of, 49 

Gujar, 122 

Gupta, 119 

Gurjara, 122 

Gurkha, 123 

Gurung, 95, 123 


Habashat, 43 

Hadendoa, 23, 26, 42, 43 

Haida, 36 

Hair, 4, 5-6, 156 

Hajemi, 93 

Haka, 98 

Hakka, 114, 115 

Half-Hamites, 23, 46 

Halstatt culture, 62, 67, 81 

Hameg, 43 

Hamites, 15, 20, 21, 23, 26, 30, 40, 
41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 50, 52, 56, 
57, 58, 92, 103, 105, 106, 161, 163, 
168 


Hammurabi, 104, 109 
Hares, 137 : 
Haukoin (Mountain Damara), 57 


INDEX 


Hausa, 50, 52 

Hawaii, 35, 134 

Hazara, 34, 95, 96, III 

Head-form, 10-11 

Hebrew (Habiru, Ibri), 105, 107 

Herodotus, 104, 111, 121 

Hervey islands, 133 

Herzegovinians, 75 

Highlanders, Scottish, 7 

Himalayas, 28, 35, 92, 115, 123-124 

Himyarites, 25, 43 

Hindu, 118, 122, 124, 127, 129, 148 

Hindustan, 115, 120-123 

Hittites, 13, 25, 29, 104, 107, 109 

Ho, 117 

Holland, T. H., 157 

Homo alpinus, 29 

— asiaticus, 96 

— aurignacensis, 60 

— capensis, 54 

— heidelbergensis, 59 

— neanderthalensis, 50, 154 

— rhodesiensis, 53 

— Sapiens, 54, 50, 60, 154 

Hoshiapur hill-men, 122 

Hottentot, 15, 20, 45, 55-58, 168 

Hova, 47 

Hrdli¢ka, A., 164 

Huaxteca, 141 

Hudson Bay, 135, 136, 137, 130, 
140 

Huguenots, 89 

Huichol, 141 

Hun, Hiung-nu, Huna, Hunagar, 
Fuoni, Uoni, 75, 96, 90, F271. 143 

Hungary, 75 
upa, 140 

Huron Indians, 140, 168 

Hyksos, 104, 107, 109 

Hypsicephalic, 10 


Iberian Peninsula, 26, 65-66, 106 
Iberians, 26, 65, 66, 84, 106, 168 
Ibero-Ligures, 66 
Ibero-Mediterraneans, 65 

Thlat, 111 

Illyrian, 29, 62, 66, 72, 74, 75 
Iilyrio-Anatolian, 29 

Imeri, 94 

Inca, 145, 146 





INDEX 


India, 91, 93, 110, Ir5-I24, 125, 
126, 129 

— Further, 24, 35, o1 

— North Central, 22 

— North-west, 23, 121, 122 

— South, 21, 22, 115-120, 160 

Indians, 47, 124, 157 

Indo-Afghan, 15, 23, 93, III, 112, 
120, I2I, 122, 123, 161-163 

Indo-Aryans, 120, 121 

Indo-China, 35, 161 

Indo-Chinese, 35, 124, 165 

Indo-Iranus, 94, 111, 161-163 

Indo-Javanese, 129 

Indonesia, 128-129, 130, 132 

Indonesian (Nésidt), 23, 161, 162 

Ipi tribes, 130 

Iran, 91, 98, 110 

Iranian (Pamiri), 16, 29, 94 

Trano-Mediterraneus, 93, 161-163 

Ireland, 30, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 90 

Iron Age, 67, 87 

Iroquois, 135, 137, 139, 140 

iciaval 125 

Israelites, 107, 108 

Italy, 25, 26, 30, 66-67 

Ituri, 19, 47 

Izhuvan, 118, 119 


Jade trade, 110 

Jagga (Imbangala), 52 

Jakun, 127 

Jaluo, 20, 45 

Japan, 26, 34, 35, 102-103 

Japanese, 103, 138 

Japheth, 104 

Jat, 120, 121, 122 

Java, 47, 129, 131 

Jebir, or Jibér, 45 

Jenge, or Jieng, 44 

Jews, 2, 7, 25, 40, 80, 93, 107-108, 
112 

Juang, 117 

Jutes, 88 


Kababish, 43 
Kabyles, 39 

Kachari, 125 
Kachin, 124, 125, 126 
Kadir, 22, 115 
Kaffirs, 53 


193 


Kafir, 93, 112 

jar, I1t 
Kalabit, 129 
Kalmuk, 34, 70, 92, 95, 112 
Kamasia (El Tuken), 46 
Kamayara, 146 
Kambu, 95 
Kamchadale, 32, 94, 101 
Kamchatka, 94, Ior 
Kamjang, 124 
Kandh, 22, 116 
Kanembu, 50 
Kanets, 123, 157 
Kanihar 115 


Kansu. /, 113, 114 
Kanu 50 

Karz si, 32, 94, I0r 
Kar:  xhitai, 98 


Kar.umojo, 46 

Karelians, 71 

Karen, 125, 126 

Karifs, 149 

Kashgaria, 33, 94 
Kashmiri, 93, 120 
Kassites, 105, 106, 100, II0 
Kattea, 54 

Kavirondo, Nilotic, 20, 45 
Kazak, 33 

pee nae A., II, 159 
4Nenya Colony, 44, 45 

Kha, 126 

Khalka, 34 

Khams, 113, 115 

Khamti, 124 

Kharri, 110 

Kharwar, 117, 122 

Khasi, 94, 124, 125 

Khatri, 121 

Khazars, 98 

Khmer, 127 

Khoikhoi, 20 

Khond, 115 

Khuai, 19 

Kimmerians (Gimirrai), 105 
Kingsmill, T. W., 165 
Kino, 139 

Kirghiz, 33, 70, 95, 96, 98, 100, 112 
Kitchen-middens, 55, 61, 143, 148 
Kohanin, 108 

Koiari, viii, Pl. 1, 17 


194 INDEX 


Kol, 121 

Kolarians, 22, 116, 117 
Konono, 45 

Korana, or Kora, 56 
Kordofan, 44 

Korea, 34, 97, 102 
Korean-Manchurian, 103 
Koreans, 34, 102 
Koropokguru, 102 
Korwa, 117 

Koryak, 32, 94, I0I 
Koshito, 102 

Kpwesi, 51 

Krapina skull, 59, 60 
Kru, 49, 51 

Kubu, 128 

Kui, 127 

Kuki, 125 

Kulu (Kanets), 123, 157 
Kumbra, 49 

Kunama, 43 

Kurds, 94, 104, 105, 110 
Kurgans, 69 

Kurile islands, 28, 102 
Kurmi caste, 125 
Kuruba, 116 

Kurukh, 117 

Kurumba, 21, 115, 116 
Kutchin, 137 

Kutenai (Kitonaka), 138, 139 
Kwakiutl, 36, 138 
Kyzylbash, 96 


Ladakhi, 95, 123 

Lagoa Santa, skull and race, 24, 
142, 143, 144, 166 

Lake-dwellings, 76, 87 

Lamut, 101 

Lango, 45 

Langobards, 67, 77 

Lahoul (Kanets), 123, 157 

Language, 3 

Lannion type, 82 

Lao, 126, 127 

Laotians, 95 

Lapouge, G. de, 29 

Lapp, 32, 70, 71, 78, 79, 100 

teat 71 

Lasi, 9 

La Tene culture, 62, 73, 87, 88 


Latuka, 45, 46 

Latvia, 69, 70-71 

Lebedin, 05 

Leiotrichi, 16, 31-36 

Leiotrichy (lissotrichy), 5, 155, 
105 

Lenape (Lenni-lendpe), 135, 140 

Length-breadth index, II 

Lepcha, 95, 96, 124, 125 

Leptoprosopy, II 

Leptorrhine, 12, 15, 155, 157 

Letto- Lithuanians, 70 

Leucoderms, 7 

— Asiatic, 93-94, 161 

Libyans, (Tehennu), 26, 39, 42 

Ligurians, 26, 66 

Lillooet, 138 

Limbu, 95, 123 

Limousin district, 10, 82 

Linnaeus, 60 

Lisaw, 126 

Lissu, 94, 114 

Lithuanians, 70 

Livonia, 69, 70-71 

Livonian, 32 

Loess, 69, 99 

Lolo, 94, 114 

Lombardy, 31, 67 

Londoners, 89 

Lori, III 

Lorraine, 81 

Loucheux, 137 

Lucca type, 67 

Lumbwa, 46 

Lunda kingdom, 53 

Lu-tse, 94 

Luxemburg, 80 

Lwo (Jur or Diur), 44 

Lyde, L. W., 155 


Macusi, 148 
Madagascar, 46 
Magdalenian, 60, 61, 166 
Maglemose, 78 
Magyar, 33, 75 

Maipua, 130 
MakKalanga, 56 
Makaraka, 50 

Mal Paharia, 117 

Mala Vedan, 115 


OO a 





INDEX 


Malabar peoples, 118 

Malang, 129, 162 

Malay, 35, 127, 128 

Malay Peninsula, 17, 21, 127, 128 

Malayalam, 117 

Male, 117 

Man, Isle of, 88 

Manchu, 34, 95, 96, 102, 114 

at ee 29, 34, 97, 98, 102, 113, 
105 

Mandas, 105 

Mande, 94, 95, 124 

Mandingo, 51 

Mangbattu, 50 

Mangoon, 101 

Mangor, 95 

Manipur, 125 

Maniza, 99 

Man-tse, 114 

Maori, viii, 35 and Pl. vm, 134 

Maratha (Mahratta), 119 

Maronites, 94 

Marquesas, 133, 134 

Masai, 23, 45, 46, 168 

Masara Bushmen, 54 

MaShona, 56 

MaSimba, 52, 53 

MaSitu (WaHlehe, MaFiti), 53 

Mathew, W. D., 167 

Mati, 42 

Mauer jaw, 59 

Mawken, 126 

Maya, 141 

Medes, 105, 110 

Mediterranean race, 15, 25, 26, 30, 
38, 61, 62, 66, 67, 68, 77, 81, 84, 
85, 92, 93, 103, 105, 107, 109, III, 
118, I5I, 161-163 

Megalithic monuments, 63, 78, 84 

Melanesia, 18, 131, 132, 133 

Melanesians, 6, 15, 18, 46, 47, 132, 
133, I 

Melanoderms, 7 

Melezki, 95 

Menander, 121 

Menangkabau, 128 

Mergui archipelago, 126 

Meridionalis, 95-96 

Mesocephalic, 10 

Mesocephals, 16, 27-28, 32-33 


195 


Mesolithic, 61, 65, 66, 78 

Mesopic, 12 

Mesopotamia, 26, 92, 93, 94, 106, 
107, I08-II0 

Mesorrhine, 72, 15, 155 

Mexico, 136, 137, 139, 14I-142, 157 

Miami, 140 

Miao-tse, 94, 95, 114 

Micmac, 139 

Micronesia, 134 

Midgan, 45 

Mingreli, 94 

Minoan culture, 64, 67, 68, 106 

Minusinsk cultures, 99 

Miocene period, 154 

Mishing, 94 

Mississippi basin, Amerinds of, 
137 

Mitanni, 105, 109, I10 

Moab, 105 

Moesia, 74 

Mogod, 38 

Moi, 126 

Monbotto, 48 

Mongol, 16, 33, 34, 70, 92, 97, 98, 
OO, TIT, 314) 104, 822. 166 

Mongolia, 34, 91, 97, 99, 113, 165 

Mongolian eye, 14, 100, 138 

Mongolians, 157, 166, 167 


Mongoloid, 92, 117, 124, 133, 
Southern Mongoloid, 16, 34, 
127, 165 


Mongolo-Torgod, 96 
Mon Khmer, 116, 126 
Montagnais, 137, 140 
Montenegrins, 76 
Moors, 37, 40, 107 
Moravia, 72, 73 
Moravian Gate, 31 
Mordvin, 32, 60 
Morocco, 38, 40 

Mo-so, 114 

Mousterian Age, 59, 65, 99 
Moustier, Le, 59 
Mugem, 61, 65 
Muhammadan, 122, 123, 124, 120 
Munda, 116, 117 
Munsee, 135 

Murmi, 95, 123, 125 
Murut, 24, 129, 162 


196 INDEX 


Mycenaean culture, 64, 67, 68 
Mysore, 116, 118 


Nabataeans, 105 

Naga, 124, 125 

Nambutiri, 118 

NaMutti, 48 

Nandi, 23, 45, 46 

Nasal index, 12, 13, 157, 158 
Naskapi (Nascapee), 137, 139 
Navaho, 140 

Nayar, 118 

‘Neanderthal man, 54, 59, 60, 131, 


154 

Neanthropic men, 38, 60, 62, 65, 
IOI, 105 

Nearcticus, 95, 96, 101 

Negrillo, viii, 6, 15, 19, 21, 42, 47, 
Pl. vir, 48, 49, 168 

Negrito, 6, 15, 17, 22, 115, 127, 128, 
130, 131, 168 

Negro, 6, 7, 8, 12, 15, 19, 20, 21, 26, 
40, 41, 42, 43, 44, 46, 47, 48, 49, 
50, 51, 52, 56, 148, 152, 168 

Negroid, 15, 20, 43, 44, 51, 115 

Neolithic period, 25, 31, 62, 63, 64, 
06,71, 72; 73: 7479, 77s 72, 84; 
85, 86, 103, 106, 113 

Nepal, 95, 124 

Neshiu, 42 

Nési6t, 15, 23, 26, 35, 114, 125, 126, 
128, 120, 133, 161, 162, 163 

Netherlands, 27, 79, 89 

New Caledonia, 18, 131 

Newfoundland, 139 

New Guinea, 18, 130, 132, 160 

New Guinea, British, 6, 131 

— Netherlands, 17, 130 

New Zealand, 35, 132, 134 

Newar, 124 

NiamNiam, 49, 50 

Nigeria, 49-52 

Nigritian, 20 

Nile, 20, 42, 43, 46 

Nilote (Nilotic Negro), 15, 20, 23, 
44, 45, 47 

Nippur, 108 

Nishada, 116 

Nong, 127 

Nordic, 16, 27, 31, 40, 61, 62, 63, 


64, 65, 66, 67, 60, 71, 72, 73, 75s 
76, 77, 78, 79, 80, 81, 82, 84, 88, 
93, 106, 108, 151, 164, 168 

Nordic-Alpine, 88, 89 

Normans (Norsemen), 88, 89 

North-west Coast Amerinds, 16, 
36, 138, 167 

Norway, 30, 71, 79 

Norwegians, 88 

Nose, 4, 12-13 

— Jewish, 13, 25 

Nosu, 114 

Nuba, 44 

Nubia, 40, 41, 44, 49 

Nubians, 23, 26, 41 

Nyasaland, 44, 53 


Oceania, 130-134 

Oceanic Mongols, 35 

Ofnet skulls, 61 

Oghuz, 33, 98 

Ohio valley, population of, 24, 135 

Ojibway, 139 

Okhotsk, I01 

Olcha, tor 

“Old black breed,” 85 

Omagua, 146 

Ona, 35, 144 

Orang Malayu, 128, 129 

Oraon, 22, 117 

Oriental race, 29 

Orinoco, extinct and living tribes 
of, 143, 147, 148 

Orkhan, 105 

Oroch, 32, IOI 

Orochon, 101 

Oromo, 23, 43 

Orotsi, 101 

Orthognathous, 12 

Osmanli, 33, 64, 105 

Ostrogoths, 67 

Ostyak, Obi, 32, 94, 99 

— Yenisei, 32, 95, 99, 100 

Otomi, I4I 

OvaHerero, 57 

OvaMpo, 57 

Oxus (Amudarya), 105, I10, 112 


Pachacamac, ancient cemeteries, 
143 


INDEX 


Pacific, 99, IOI, 130, 132, 136, 142 

Padam, 125 

Paharia, 124 

Palaeanthropic man, 60, 84 

Palaearcticus, 16, 32, 71, 94, 95, 
Q9, 100, IOI, 166 

— brachymorphus, 95 

Palaeo-asiatic, 32 

Palaeolithic, Lower, 37, 59, 60 

— Middle, 50, 60 

— Upper, 25, 37, 38, 57, 60, 61, 62, 
81, 84, 166 

Palatinate, emigrants from, 89 

Palaung, 125, 126 

Palestine, 93, 104, 105, 106, 107 

Paltacalo, skulls from, 143 

Pamiri, 16, 29, 94, 103, III, I12, 
165 

Pamirs, 29, 94, 112 

Pampeans, 145 

Panama Amerinds, 141 

Paniyan, 21, 115, 122, 123 

Panjab, 23, 120, 122, 123 

Panjabi, 93, 168 

Pannonia, 75 

Papago, I4I 

Papuans, 6, 15, Pl. 11, 18, 128, 130, 
131, 132, 133, 160 

Paramona, 148 

Parana, ancient skulls, 143, 146 

Parava, 119 

Parbatia, 124 

Pareoean, 16, 33, 34, 103, 113, II5, 
125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 165 

Paressi, 144 

Pariah peoples, 45 

Pariyan, 119 

Matsi.er10 

Parthians (Pahlava), 121 

Passage-graves, 63, 78 

Passamaquoddy, 139 

Patagonia, viii, 24, 36, 143, Pl. x, 
145 

Pathans, 94, 111, 112 

Patiala, plains-men, 123 

Paumotu islands, 133 

Peake, H. J..E.,.vi, 62 

Pegu, 126 

Pelasgians, 26 

Penobscot, 139 


197 


Pericue, 136 

Permiak, 32, 33, 60 

Persia, 26, 29, 93, 98, 105, IZ0-III, 
113, 121, 155 

Persian Gulf, 104, 108 

Persians, 93, 110 

Peru, 143, 145 

Peumong, 126 

Phaki, 124 

Philippine Islands, 17, 128 

Philistines, 25, 107 

Phoenicians, 40, 65, 104 

Piegan, 139 

Pigmentation of iris, 14 

— of skin, 4, 7-9, 155, 156 

Piltdown man (Eoanthropus), 54, 
59 

Pima, 141 

Plains Indians, 33, 138, 140 

Plateau area Amerinds, 136 

Platycephalic, 10, 11 

Platyopic, 12 

Platyrrhine, 12, 15, 155, 157, 158 

Plynlymon type, 25, 84 

Poland, 20, 63, 71-72 

Polynesia, 132, 133, 134 

Polynesian, 16, 35, 134 

Portugal, 25, 27, 61, 65, 66 

Portuguese, 52, 66 

Potawotomi, 140 

Pottery, 62, 109, 113, 147 

Prabhu, 119 

Pre-Aryan, 116 

Pre-Celtic, 85 

Predmost, skulls from, 61, 72 

Pre-Dravidian, 5, 15, 21, 22, 110, 
II5, 116, 117, 118, 125, 127, 128, 
160, 162, 163, 166 

Pre-Slav, 71 

Prognathous, 12 

Prosopic, 12 

Prospectatores ( Prospectors), 30, 
62, 65, 66, 78, 82, 85 

Proto-Australian, 131 

Proto-Bushmen, 42 

Proto-Chinese, 114 

Proto-Egyptians, 41, 42 

Proto-Ethiopian, 38, 161 

Proto-Libyans, 26 

Proto-Malay, 35, 103, 133 


198 


Protomorphus, 94, 95, 96, 161 

Proto-Nordics, 39, 63, 68, 71, rah 
92, 101, 104, 105, 109, 110, III, 
I2I, 123, 164 

Prussia, 20, 77 

Pueblo Amerinds, 137 

Pukhttin, 111 

Pulbe (Fula, or Fulani), so 

Punan, 8 

Punti, 115 

Purari delta natives, 130 

Pygmies, 9, 17-19, 47, 48, 76, 160 

— Goliath, 130 

Pygmy prognathous type (Forest 
Negro), 48-51 

Pyrenean, 16, 27, 65, 161 


Queensland, Talgai skull, 131 
Quichua, 145, 146 

Quina, La, skull, 509 

Qvene or Kwaen, 71 


Race, definition of, 1-2, 150-152, 
168, 169 

Rajbansi, 123 

Rajput, 23, 93, 120, 121, 122 

Rajputana, 116, 120, 124 

Red Sea, 42, 103, 110 

Rhine, 31, 80, 86, 87 

Rhodesian skull, 53, 54, 57 

Rhodia,’ 120 

Richards, F. J., 162 

Rieng, 126 

Rig-Veda, 116 

Riu-Kiu islands, 28, 102 

River-bed type, 84 

Rock engravings and paintings, 
Africa, 38; France, 38 

Romans, 83, 88 

Rome, 64, 67 

Rong-pa, 124 

Round-barrow men, 30, 63 

Rumania, 73-74, 106 

Russia, 28, 32, 63, 68, 70, 71, 99, 
107 

Russians, 70, 100 


Sabaeans, 43 
Sagai, 95 


INDEX 


St. Brieuc type, 82 

St. Francis Indians, 139 

Saka, or Se (Sacae), 97, 121, 122, 
123 

Sakai, 27, 127, 160 

Sakhalin, natives of, 28, 32, 101, 
102, 103 

Salaman, R. N., vi 

Salerno (Prospectors), 30, 66 

Salish, 138 

Samaritans, 93, 108 

Samoa, 35, 133, 134 

Samoan, 

Samoyed, 32, 70, 95, 99, 100 

San, 19 

San Clemente, old skulls of, 136 

Sanskrit, 116 

Santa Catalina, old skulls, 136 

Santa Catharina, old skulls, 143 

Santal, 117 

Santos (Sao Paulo), old skulls, 
143 

Sara, 49 _ 

Saracens, 65, 68 

Sarawak, tribes of, 129 

Sardinia, 25, 66 

Sargon, 105, 109 

Sarts, 112 

Sauk, 139 

Saulteaux, 137 

Saxons, 61, 77, 88 

Saxony, 29 

Scandinavia, 27, 32, 63, 78-79 

Scotland, 31, 83, 84, 85, 86, 88, 89 

Scots, 90 

Scott, Gilbert, 162 

Scythians, 105, 120, 121 

Scytho-Dravidian, 120 

Sekanais, 137 

Seligman, C. G., vi 

Selung, 126 

Semang, 17, 127 

Semites, 7, 15, 25, 26, 92, 103, 104, 
105, 106, 107, 108, 161, 163, 168 

Senoi, 21, 127 

Serbia, 74-75 

Serbo-Croatians, 74 

Sergi, G., 25, 26 

Shan, 115, 124, 126, 127 

Shanan (Shanar), 118 


INDEX 


Shari, 49, 50, 52 

Sharra, 34 

Shawia, 39 

Shem, 104 

Shilluk, 20, 44 
Shkupetar, 75 
Shoshoneans, 136, 140 
Shrubsall, F. C., vi 
Siam, 126-127 

Siamese, 95, 114, 126, 127 
Siberia, 32, 94, 95, 138 

— Eastern, 100-102 

— Western, 99-100 

Sicily, 30 

Sien-pi, 97 

Sikh, 93, 121 

Sikkim, 96, 124 

Siksika, 139 

Silesia, 29, 31, 72 
Sinhalese, 120 

Sinicus, 16, 32, 95, 96 
Sioux, 135, 139 

Siwalik types, 122 
Skin-colour, 5, 7-9, 155, 156 
SM 28, 65, 68, 70, 73, 74, 75, 77 


9 
Slaves, 137 
Society Islands, 133 
Soiote, 32, 100 
Solutrean, 60, 61, 63, 72, 73, 80, 
84, 164 
Somal, 23, 26, 39, 41, 43, 45 
Somaliland, 25, 43, 4 
Spain, 25, 27, 30, 64, 65, 66 
Spaniards, 148 
Sphakiots, 68 
Spy skull, 59 
Stature, 4, 9-10 
Steatopygia, 19, 20, 38 
Stellenbosch implements, 57 
ag dona 63, 64, 68, 74, 77, 122, 
104 
Stone implements, Africa, 37, 57 
— America, 147 
— Asia, 99, 105, 113 
Strand-loopers, 55 
Sudan, 20, 49, 51 
Sudanese, Eastern, 20, 47 
— Western, 20 
Sudra, 118, 122 


199 


Suk, 23, 46 

Sumatra, 17, 22, 128, 129 

Sumer, ancient towns of, 108, 109 

Sungari, 34 

Suomi, 99 

Susa, Susians, 94, 108, 110 

Svani, 04 

Swabia, Ofnet skull, 61 

Swazi, 20 

Sweden, 60, 71, 78, 79 

Swedes, 60, 71, 79 

Switzerland, 66, 76-77 

Swords, leaf-shaped bronze, 87 

— iron, 87 

Syria, 26, 92, 94, 98, 104, 105, 107, 
Io8, 110, 114 

Szechuan, tribes, 94, 114 


Tagus, skulls, 61, 65 

Tahiti, 134 

Tai, I15, 124, 126, 127 

Tainan, 148 

Tajik, 20, 94, 110, III 

Talaing, 126 

Talgai skull, 131 

Tamil, 117, 119, 120 

Tanganyika Territory, 44, 46 

Tangut, 113 

Tapajoz, 144, 146, 147 

Tapiro, 17, 130 

Tapuya, 24, 144, 146 

Tarahumare, 141 

Taranchi, 34, 95, 112 

Tardenoisian, 37, 65 

Tarin, 94 

Tasmania, 18, 131, 132 

Tasmanians, 8, 131, 158, 159, 168 

Tatars, 33, 34, 70, 95, 97 

Tavastians, 71 

Taylor, Griffith, 167 

Teda or Tibu, 51 

Tehennu (Temhu, Tuimah), 39, 
106 

Tehuelche, 16, 35, 144, 145, 166 

Telenget, 34, 95 

Telesforo de Aranzadi, 27 

Telugu, I17 

Tenggerese, 129 

Terremare, 67 

Tertiary man, 142 


200 


Teutonic, 82, 89 

Thebaid, old type, 42 

Thebes, Royal tombs at, 7, 39, 41 
Theodoric, 67 

Thessaly, ancient culture, 68, 106, 


113 
Tho (Thai), 127 
Thomson, A., 157 
Tiahuanaco, ancient people, 145 
Tibesti, 51 
Tibet, 91, 95, I12-I13 
Tibetans, 35, 95, 112, I15, 123, 125, 
158 
Tibetanus, 95 
— brachymorphus, 95 
Tibeto-Burmans, 124, 126 
Tierra del Fuego, 24, 35, 143, 


144 
Tikkitikki, 48 
Timor, 128 
Timorini, 130 
Tinneh, 137 
Tiyan, 118, I19 
Tlingit, 36 
Toala, 22, 128 
Toda, 6, 118 
Tomal, 45 
Tonga, 133, 134 
Tonking, 127 
Torday, E., 9 
Torgod or Torgut, 34, 95, I12 
Toro, 46 
Totonac, 141 
Transbaikalia, 34, 95, 102 
Traz os Montes, Eurafrican type, 


25 

Tripoli, 38, 40 

Tripolje, ancient culture, 63, 106, 
113 

Trujillo, ancient skulls, 143 

Tsakonians, 68 

Tshi-speaking peoples, 51 

Tsimshian, 36 

Tuareg (Tuarik, or Imoshagh), 51 

Tuba, 32, 95, 90, 100 

Tungus, 16, 32, 33, 34, 92, 94, 95, 
97, 98, IOI, 102, 114, I2I 

Tunguska, 100 

Tunisia, 39, 40 

Tupi, 143, 146 


INDEX 


Turkana, 46 

Turkestan, Chinese, 34, 112 

— East, 34, 91, 97, 98 

— Russian, 33 

— Western, 112 

Turkey, European, 33 

Turki, 16, 33, 34, 70, 75, 92, 96, 97, 
98, 99, IOI, 104, 105, I10, III, 
103, 4145 1e1) 122 

Turkoman, 33, 105, III, 112, 121 

Turks, 68, 93, 97, 98, 105, 122 

Tyrol, 76 

Tzendal, 141 

Tziam (Chiam), 127 


Uganda, 44, 47 

Ugrian, 32, 60, 74, 75 

Ugrian- (Ugro-) Finns, 32 

Uigur, 33, 97, 98, 99, 100 

Ukrainians, 70 

Ulotrichi, 15, 17-2I, 110, 128, 130, 
160, 163 

Ulotrichy, 6, 155 

Ulu-Ayar, 128 

Umbrians, 67 

United Provinces, India, 116, 123 

United. States, 24, 135, 136, 137, 
138, 140 

Uriankhai, 32, 95, 100 

Uruguay, 145, 146 

Usun, or Wu-sun, 97 

Ute, 136 

Uto-Aztecan, 141 

Uzbeg, 33, 98, 112 


Vaalpens, 54 

Valdivia, old skulls, 143 

Vandals, 37, 40, 88 

Vedas, 5 

Vedda, 2, 27, 115, 120, 160 

Vedic Aryans, 120 

Veli, 49 

Vellala, 118 

Venetia, 67 

Venetians, 68 

Villanova culture, 67 

Virginia, old skulls, 135, 140 

preuliey race, 20, 71, 72, 77, 79, 
0 


INDEX 


Viach, 74 

Vogul, Northern, 32, 94, 99 
Volga, 69, 70, 74 

Votyak, 32, 69 


Wa, 126 

Wabunaki (Abnaki), 1390 
Wadjak skull, 131 

Waito or Wata, 42 

Wakhi, 209, 94 

Wales, 25, 62, 83, 84, 85, 87, 88 
Walloons, 80, 89 
WaNyamwesi, 53 
Wapiana, 147 

WaRegga, 52 

Warrau, 147 

Watusi, 46 

Wawat, 42 

Welsh, 7, 90 

West Indies, 148 

“White Indians,” 141 
Winnebago, 140 

Wissler, Clark, 167 
Wyandot, 140 

Wychwood Forest type, 83 


201 


Xanthoderms, 5, 6, 7, 24, 92, 93, 
94-95, 129, 161, 164, 165, 166 
Xingu, 144, 146, 147 


Yaghan, 144, 168 

Yakut, 33, 95, 101 

Yam, 42 

Yang Shao culture, 113 
Yavana, 121 
Yellow-knives, 137 

Yenisei, 97, 99, 100, 101 
Yeniseians, 32, 99, 100 
Yesidi, 93 

Yoruba, 51 

Yuan-Yuan (Yen-Yen), 97 
Yueh-chi (Kushans), 97, 98, 121 
Yugo-Slavia, 74-75 
Yukaghir, 32, 94, Io1 
Yuki, 136 

Yunnan, 94, 114, 115, 126 
Yurak, 100 


Zotzil, 141 
Zulus, 53; 54, 56 
Zyrian, 32, 69 








Date Due 


AP 
DENOLODEODEETENIE 
: Hit Hi 

ATI 


| ese ee 


7°59 


Cry 
ir) 
¢! | 


ACr2 9.2 
OC 2 


es 


ee am 


B= soe 
ne 


= eee 


et Pn, 
Bev eeter. 


HA nN 


LOCH 











